Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Bloodshot eyes snap open and a thick fog of soot, fire, and flame fills Willow Ufgood’s lungs to the point of bursting. The wily sorcerer finds himself gasping for breath both from the ash that clogs his airways and the dead weight of broken bodies he is nearly buried beneath.  Bearded and bedraggled he rolls left and then right, levering himself up from beneath the fallen bodies.  Once he finally makes it to his feet, my word does he see the bodies.  The landscape is littered with all manner of Daikini, Nelwyn, and beasts, strewn about a battlefield of blood and fire and flame.

The gash on his head is bleeding and his body aches so, but still, he presses forward, he must. He must.  He stumbles over a fallen body, slipping in viscera and on earth soaked through with blood, oozing with body parts.  But still, he presses on.  He must.  He has to find her. He has to see her.  He must.

He stumbles again but surges forward, barely upright until he sees a shock of red hair.  Willow closes his eyes tight against the pain. Tight against the sight.  Not that it matters because he can still see her face behind his closed eyes.  There she lies sprawled out, limbs akimbo, body marred, but not her face.  He knows it’s her.  All the hope that had remained. Gone. Just gone.  Elora Danan is gone, and he knows in his heart it’s his fault. 

His failure wells up in a rise of voices. And suddenly Willow is tumbling, tumbling down, not over bodies but through grass, and stone.  It is another battlefield, but familiar, nonetheless.  This landscape is ashen grey, and snow, rain, and lightning crack the sky.  The wail of a baby crying can be heard, and the high tower seems so very far.  He has to find her. He has to see. He must.

Again, the hum of voices reaches his ears.  He covers his ears against the vibration.  He spins and whirls as faces press in on him with such speed that he can only cower, hands bracing against his ears.  Their faces swim behind his eyes:  Kaya, Madmartigan, and Airk of Galladoorn dressed for battle; Silas, too.  The faces are of the dead – decaying.  The sight and sound are too much to bear.  Willow tries to run, but they corner him. Their voices swell and his eardrums nearly burst with the cacophonous chorus of his name. 

Willow, they call.  Willow, they shout.  Willow, they scream.  It is a rising din of pain. He tries to run, but they surround him, their voices overlapping, shaking him to the core.  And just as he is on the verge of breaking, the discordant choir resounds as one:  She's Coming.

-----

Gasping, shivering, and clutching his bed frame was how Willow Ufgood woke up.  He dragged his hand down his beardless face and sighed in relief.  This was the real world, and he was warm and his bed. Willow took three deep breaths and finally opened his eyes.  The sounds of the village filled his ears and the smell of fresh bread nearby, no doubt a gift from his friends on his return.

Weary but rested, Willow sat up and rubbed at a small ache in his neck.  He stretched his arms and for a moment had a half mind to go back to sleep.  He knew deep down that he was going to have to get moving again soon. The Wyrm may have been stunned, but it was not going to wait for an old man to get his beauty sleep.

With a resigned chuckle, he left his bed and moved about to get ready.  The light that streamed in through the top dome inlet of his home told him it was well after the high sun and at that, he smiled.  At least he had gotten some good rest because he was going to need it.  He smiled as his thoughts drifted to Graydon for a moment.  The fledgling sorcerer had a point, and it was one that Willow would honor this time.  No matter how far afield this new journey was going to take, he owed himself at least one night in a decent inn with a good mattress.  Willow chuckled to himself and left his room to prepare anew.  Tir Asleen was four days ride away, and he was already a day behind.

***

tbc...

Chapter Text

The Thraxus Boorman.  Artifact expert, treasure hunter, provocateur, and lover of all – well, all. He jolted back into consciousness with a hacking cough.  Dazed and confused, Boorman mistook the feel of a metal frame for the metal of a weapon, and he then attempted to spring to his feet, ready to battle.  His head and shoulders were mostly under the bottom of the cot as he pressed upward, flailing and frenzied. He tore through wood and canvas with the blade of his cleaver, then spun from the shock and kicked a small stool.  Upon slamming against the cold metal of steel bars, the lanky rouge settled. 

With the familiar steel at his back, Boorman could only look around at the destruction of the cell and shrug.  “Well, this is a little embarrassing.” He laughed to himself. He sheathed his large sword before he turned and shook the bars.  He rattled the prison door once more just to make sure he wasn’t crazy.  Boorman let his head bounce against the bars and let out a sigh. If he could just get out of here.

Suddenly, Boorman jerked his head up and patted himself down until his fingertips touched his belt.  With a few quick snaps, he pulled out two thin pieces of metal and smiled.  With long arms, the former squire, sometimes treasure hunter, often times thief made quick work of the prison lock. The lock clicked open and Boorman just grinned. “Might be a new record,” he thought to himself before he stepped back and pushed the door open with his foot.

The stone corridor had four more empty cells and appeared deserted.  He cupped his hand against his mouth and called out just above a whisper, “you who, anyone here?”  The rogue waited for a beat and got only silence in answer.  He looked back toward the prison cell with the destroyed cot and stool and grimaced.  Sorsha was not going to be happy about that, although that was probably the least of his worries.  Boorman knew very well that if he returned to Sorsha without her children, he was going to be buried underneath the castle and possibly in pieces. 

He looked down at himself upon getting a whiff of the malodorous potpourri of smells emanating from his clothing. The smell practically knocked him back.  Sorsha was just going to have to wait until he was a little more presentable, and definitely until after he had found the rest of the members of their fellowship.

Boorman snatched the one-lit torch off the wall in the darkened corridor and then stepped into the last empty cell on the left side. He pushed the cot aside and found the grate that he knew would lead beneath the castle and into the small tunnels created to reroute waste.  He used the handle of his cleaver to kick through the grate and loose stone, making a hole wide enough for him to drop through.  As his booted feet hit the ground with a slight squish, Boorman took a deep breath and headed toward the sound of rushing water.

As he shimmied his lanky body through the sewer, he did admit to himself that he could've gotten out of the prison anytime that he had wanted to in the last two years. For the first moon that he sat in that cell, Sorsha came and sat outside the bars and just stared. He had curled up on the cot and kept his back to her. She wanted answers and Boorman didn’t have any, at least not ones he wanted to give.  The truth was that the bars of the prison didn’t matter, he lived inside a prison of guilt and shame.  If he had only done more, tried harder to save his friend.  Instead, Madmartigan had told him to run, and like a coward, he did.  So, yes, he stayed in a prison cell he could have easily escaped from for nearly two years at first because he thought it was a punishment, but four moons in he knew it was a penance.

It was remarkably easy to traverse the tunnel and then kick through the grate that led to outside the castle walls.  The fresh air hit Boorman in the face with its crispness and he nearly howled at the moon.  He reigned in his excitement and noted the movement of the sentries on the high walkway.  He dropped to the ground as he had stepped into a hole and then proceeded to crawl on his belly through the high grass.  With stealth and skill that seemed impossible for a man with such long legs, he avoided the path of the sentries on the high bridge and used the grass to make it to the cliffside.  The night covered him as he eased his way across the jagged cliff that did at least do a cursory job of deterring intruders.  Finally, he shimmied by the night watch under the parapet and headed for the river that would lead him away from Tir Asleen.

Sopping wet, and smelling slightly less fetid, the newly freed Boorman stayed parallel to the road leading out of Tir Asleen in a desperate search for only three things: a bath, a beer, and a bed.  And though he was desperate for a beer and a bed, there was no amount of charm that could wash away the reek of The Doom and Lich. He was pretty sure he still had gristle, skin, and bone in his hair. Positively gross.

A quick river wash and stolen clothes later, Boorman sidled into the only lit tavern he could find nearly two leagues from the castle proper.    He found an empty back table in the sparsely populated tavern and slumped down in the seat with a loud clank. He whipped out the gold nugget he may have definitely pilfered from Willow, waved the Tavern keep over, and pressed the bit into her thick hand.

He hoped he didn’t look as deranged as he felt.  “The finest of everything you got.”  

The frown she had been directing at the disheveled man easily turned into a smile upon the feel and sight of the gold nugget.  "You mean everything, everything?" She jutted a pimpled chin towards the bar ledge where a pretty-faced boy and an even prettier girl stood chatting with one another.

Boorman to his credit arched an eyebrow in thought but then felt a twinge in his shoulder and an ache in his side.  He needed sleep.  He looked back to the waiting Tavern keep.  “Maybe on another night.”  The woman just rolled her eyes and shrugged.  “However, I will buy them a round and I would love some hot water for a bath.”

The Tavern keep smirked and grunted in approval. That was clearly the better choice.

Boorman glowered as if hurt.  Unbothered, the Tavern keep set the pitcher down and turned away with a chuckle.

He had barely gotten through his second mug when he grabbed the pitcher of beer and lumbered up to the second level and to a room.  Boorman divested himself of stolen clothing before he sank into the scalding hot water. This time he did howl.  Had he not been so utterly spent, it might've hurt. He stretched out as best his long legs and the tub would let him, one long leg hanging off the edge and the other bent in the tub. He guzzled wine and let his head loll back against the edge of the tub.

Briefly, he wondered about the girls and Airk, momentarily concerned.  He scratched at his beard and then chuckled; beer dribbled down his chin. "They're probably in some field frolicking together."  Tomorrow, he thought. He would definitely go find them tomorrow. 

At that, he closed his eyes and drifted into a dreamless sleep.

***

tbc...

Chapter Text

When Graydon Hastur, the last remaining son of Zivian and Arianna Hastur, swam back up through the dark abyss that was his consciousness, it was with a gut-wrenching scream. Oxygen filled his lungs, and he exhaled what felt like fire.

Graydon sat up with a start and found himself in the middle of a pile of bodies, endless bodies.  Soldiers, beasts, trolls, and their pieces.   He brushed off his pants and stood up.  Graydon scanned the landscape and recoiled in horror and confusion.  This was like no place he had ever read about.  The sky was red and black with plumes of smoke and soot. For as far as he could see there were bodies and fires and sandy dunes that appeared to be nothing more than stacks of bodies.  He could only assume that this was the realm of the Wyrm and home of the Crone. 

Graydon patted his pockets in search of his flute or anything that would be of help. He moved his hands up his thighs, stopping at the material of his open shirt.  With trembling fingers, he gripped the sides of his top, which were mostly unfastened because of the loose and unlatched stays.  He looked down at himself and saw something that he had only dreamed of – his scars were gone. 

Before the young prince could once more question what Hellscape he was in, he turned toward a voice. Graydon spun around to find someone standing atop a dune a few yards in front of him. Whatever question he wanted to voice was quickly swallowed up in shock at the person before him.  Elora’s name was on his lips, but this woman before him, in her black leather and short red hair, was not his Elora or so he thought.  Perhaps, she was, and this was just the vision that he conjured up to ease his death. 

From the high ground, the woman with Elora’s face appeared to be a dark goddess.  The energy crackled around her, and she turned soft eyes on Graydon.  “And I want you.”  She spoke slowly, her inflection was used to emphasize her words and all their possible meanings.

Graydon let go of a nervous chuckle.  “I think you might have the wrong guy.  I’ve got no interest in serving you or the Wyrm.  So, I’d appreciate it if you showed me to the exit.”

She angled her head down with tenderness in her eyes.  “I understand why you might be skeptical.  But I think you should listen to what I’m offering.”

He scoffed and gestured behind his shoulder with his thumb. “Pretty sure I’m skeptical because of all this and because I know you’re just the crone dressed up like my friend.  This isn’t real.”

Standing tall atop the small dune, the redhead smiled.  Mouth half-opened, smug. “My fair prince, I assure you this is all very real and I am very much not the crone.”

She peeled down her left sleeve to reveal the same mark that Elora had, only inverted. Her eyes bored into his as she spoke.  “I am the last of the blood of Kymeria. Ruler of the nine realms and Empress Supreme. Elora and I are one and the same, made for the same purpose: to rule.

Graydon’s mouth gaped.  How was this possible?  “This isn’t possible.  I don’t know what trick this is, but your mark is wrong.  You’re not her.”  He was adamant.

  She sighed.  "Why is it that you think my mark is wrong and why not hers?  But you are right about one thing, I’m not her."  She smirked.

Confusion clouded his features.  “B-but Bavomorda tried to banish her. She killed her mother.  I’ve read the stories.”   

She rolled her eyes and waved a hand dismissively in response. “And that’s the danger of only hearing one story.  The Children of the Wyrm have many stories as well.  Do you really think that one person should be responsible for all that power?”

She didn’t expect an answer, but she did wait a moment to let him mull over her words before she continued.  “I've been called many things. Dark Child. The Deceiver. Night's Blade. However, I prefer the name my father gave me: Bellinor. Bellinor Perran. And yes, I really am the last of the Kymerian bloodline.” 

He glanced up at her where she still stood tall at the crest of the dune.   “But how?”

She tossed her hair and grinned confidently. “You see Graydon, this is what everyone always likes to forget about magic and the realms and universe at large. We all run on the same thing. Where there is light, there is darkness. Up there is down. Can't have one without the other. For any of this to work the one thing we all need is-

Graydon finished for her. “Balance.”

Bellinor smiled so large her eyes drew to slits. "Precisely. And that's why you're exactly who I need. You understand, you get it. There is a push and a pull. In order to have what you want; you must give something.”

He pondered her words with his thumb against his lips so he could bite the edge of his nail. Things started to click into place. In a near whisper, he remarked, “lose one son and find a way to gain another."

She arched her eyebrow, pleased. "And just imagine, Gray." She moved to stand next to him, one hand on his shoulder and the other absently playing with a loose stay on his shirt. "You could return home to Galladoorn a conquering hero. Give your father that which he craves. Not just a son, but a return to glory and purpose for Galladoorn and all of Adowyne, for that matter.  How could he deny you then?" Her delivery was smooth and practiced. Her eyes blazed with possibility, and she stared directly at the prince.  

Graydon turned to the side at her words and the force of her stare.  He needed to walk, to pace, to think. Out of habit he raised his hand and made to scratch at his scarred chest.  He dropped his hand to his side and stopped pacing.  There were no scars to scratch.  It unnerved him to be without the very tangible reminder of his failure, of his unworthiness.  But they were gone now - just gone.

“I can see you're conflicted, but Graydon, think of what we could build?” Her tone was gentle.  She wanted to lead him, not force him.

He looked around and scoffed. "This though? This seems extreme." Some part of him still understood that this couldn’t be the answer.  This still felt wrong.

"Then it doesn't have to be this." She waved her hand and they were suddenly in a throne room. The red tone cast off from the sky outside remained even inside the rectangular-shaped room that formed out of a black shimmery stone much like glass. The flames from outside reflected off the stone through the windows to create a pulsing calm.  It was quiet here and pleasantly warm.  "Tell me what you want it to be, and we can make it so."  Bellinor leaned against the high-backed stone throne, arms folded and her eyes on the prince, who was lost in thought.

Graydon walked to stand before the floor-to-ceiling windows that faced out toward the smoke and fire of the world below.

On inaudible steps, she left the throne to stand beside him.  She now held a goblet in her hand. "Graydon, this is a world unbalanced. Too long have the realms sat and waited for their great Elora Danan and what has it gotten them?"

His eyes shifted to the side a bit, listening.

"A world of death and destruction. Slavery and starvation. A world stripped of its magic and lost. That's not the world I want Graydon. That's not what the Children of the Wyrm desire. We can build a better one. You, me, even Elora."

He turned his head to her fully now. "Y-you want her with us, I mean with you?"

She bit the inside of her cheek and grinned. "A girl needs her sister, of course. Why banish Elora when together we could be so much more? Elora alone would seek to corral all that magic and horde it, but me, us, together, we could unleash it and set it free. Find true balance and build whatever world we want." She gestured out of the window. "This is just a beginning or just an end. I want to build a new world. And I need you to do that."

Graydon breathed deeply and stared out of the windows for a few breaths, contemplation heavy in the crease of his brow and flare of his nostrils. He glanced down at himself, the deep v of the opened shirt displaying smooth brown skin, scarless.  And for once, he wasn't ashamed. Could it really be that easy, he thought to himself.

"Yes, Graydon, it can." His head snapped to her, her hand once more on his shoulder, her body warm against his side where they touched along his rib cage and hip. "I'm simply offering a possibility. A chance to be the great sorcerer you are already becoming. To teach. To share. To show your father that you were not the weak one. You are not a consolation, but the prize. Let us return together and start with Galladoorn. Let's show them all our vision for peace.  For prosperity.”  Her voice dripped with promise.  

It was hard for him to not be mesmerized. After all, she looked so much like Elora, so much like the woman he loved the woman he was devoted to in fact. A devotion that got him banished to some realm of fire and destruction.  A devotion that had him eager to sacrifice himself willingly.  The thought of going back was tempting.  He met Bellinor’s gaze and then he looked her over. There was so much about her that was like Elora, but he was starting to see things that were different, and he wasn’t frightened by that prospect.  What was stopping him from learning with her in the way he was learning from Elora? What if he could learn more about Pnakotic magic? What if he could understand what made magic work? Better understand why he killed his brother? Shouldn’t he learn all of it that he could?  If it was about balance, then maybe he could be of help. With training, he could help. With training, he could understand.

This time Bellinor said nothing, even though she easily plucked his thoughts from his head. Instead, she smiled and handed him the goblet before she reached down and lifted another goblet seemingly out of thin air.

"You can imagine it can't you? A world teeming with magic. A world that we could build," she raised her glass. "Together."

Graydon met her eyes. He noticed for the first time that her eyes weren't the pale blue of Elora's but a soft green with black irises dilated wide. "I can go back? With you?"

She nodded. "We. Can. Go. Back. Will you do this with me?" She tipped her chin at the goblet he held.

Graydon peered into the viscous liquid and took a breath. "I think we can do things and I-I want to learn."

A broad, tooth-filled smile spread across her face. She touched her goblet to his and they both drank deeply.

tbc...

Chapter Text

The traveling quad rode hard for the first day and a half, all through the night even, until Elora nearly slipped from her horse on account of closing her eyes for too long.  They took shelter off the road and used the heavily wooded area to camp.  Another two sunrises would put them back in Tir Asleen with ease, so it felt like a good moment to rest.    

They made a small camp inside a nook of trees where they could keep eyes on the road to one side and whatever might be prowling the woods at night.  No one had said it, but the howls of wolves had also kept them riding through the night.  They agreed to take shifts and decided to enjoy the rest of the daylight, which meant sparring for Kit and Jade and a chance for Elora to try out a few things.  She couldn’t quite bring herself to use Graydon’s flute just yet, but she kept it close.  Airk had been tempted to join Jade and Kit, but after the last sparring match he witnessed, he knew he would not be of help. 

Their earlier impromptu session had certainly started out didactic in its tone and tenor.   Jade was calling out forms that Airk found useful as well.  When necessary, she would move Kit’s hips or adjust a hold, and Kit would concentrate and follow through.  For a while it had been educational and even a little fascinating to watch them dance around one another, swords clashing and clanging, the sound reverberating across the landscape.  And just when Airk thought he was ready to ask a question, he watched them stand too close for a breath too long, locked in a parry. After that their steps became slow, measured, nothing more than a walk-through.

And then in the next breath, someone would end up on their back – it was Jade, it was always Jade – who was still letting Kit win even when she wasn’t. At that point, whatever lesson they were going for had shifted in a new direction.  Both Airk and Elora were grateful that they at least had the decency to find a secluded tree, boulder, or high grass in which to roll around.

Elora nodded a hello at Airk. He quietly acknowledge her presence and then sheathed his sharpened sword and sat down with his back against a tree trunk. He grinned in her direction where she sat with a book in her lap. 

“Working on a spell or something?”  He inclined his chin toward the book. 

A small smile came to her lips. “Well, yes, but also dinner.” She looked up and out into the field, realizing that she could no longer see Jade or Kit.  She also didn’t hear the tell-tale signs of sword fighting either.  She shook her head in amusement.  “What are the odds that those two are going to come back with food?”

Airk gave her look that said, “zero.”  He made a circle with the fingers of his right hand and they both chuckled.

“We’ve still got some dried meat from the Bone Reavers, so we should make it.” 

Airk leaned his head against the tree and rubbed his stomach wistfully.  “I think I may just sit in the kitchen when we get back and gorge on bread.”  He smiled dreamily.

For a moment she envied him the ability to think of his stomach when all she could think of was what her return to Tir Asleen meant.  She had so many questions and honestly, there wasn’t enough time to get all the answers that she wanted, and it made her a bit sad to return at all.  Elora voiced none of that, only hummed in agreement before she looked back at the book in her lap. 

She mouthed the words to a simple transmogrification spell before she picked up the rock she wanted to change.  If she got it right, the brown pebble would become an acorn.  Obviously, it wouldn’t help them now, but practice was practice. 

Airk was content to watch her quietly for a while.  He hoped he wasn’t being too intrusive or creepy for that matter. They sat in a not quite uncomfortable silence until Elora’s groaned, “crap”, pulled his attention.

Elora tossed the remains of the now shattered pebble into the grass before she sighed and closed the book.  “Enough of that.  Not sure if a shattered rock is helpful.”’

The prince smirked. “I don’t know, I mean, imagine if you could shatter a boulder.  I think it could come in handy for a great sorceress.”

Elora let go of an annoyed groan and sighed. 

Airk sat up.  “Did I say something wrong?” he asked quietly.

Sad blue eyes turned in his direction and then Elora shook her head.  “It’s fine, I’m just-“She hesitated and adjusted herself so that she faced him, legs crossed, and her hands resting on her knees. “I’m meant to be this great sorceress and sometimes I just feel like, how am I going to figure all this out?” Long red hair swung as she leaned forward to rest her head in her hands.

Airk took a moment to observe her.  “I asked my dad once what it took to be a great knight and you know what he told me?”  Elora’s head picked up at the sound of his voice and he continued.  “He looked me in the eye and with a straight face answered: practice, luck, and good hair.”

When a smile broke out across Elora’s face, he sat back pleased. 

“He did not!”  She chuckled.  Airk just nodded enthusiastically.  “Well, I definitely have the good hair,” she said with a feigned snooty tone. She tossed newly red tresses for added emphasis. 

Airk ran his hand through his short hair and cringed.  “I miss my ponytail.”  They both laughed. “Let me know when you figure out the spell to grow my hair back will you?”

Elora nodded and the pair fell back into a slightly less awkward silence.

Airk plucked a twig from the ground and twirled it.  A moment went by and eventually, he spoke.  "So, Elora Danan. I mean like, THE Elora Danan.”

At first, Elora glared at him, but she knew he was just curious.  She gave a weak roll of her eyes and mustered a half smile.  It was true that it was her name, but she still wasn’t used to it - to the weight of it.

"Still feels weird, huh?"

She blew out a breath. "So weird,” she said with a self-deprecating grin. "A season ago, I was palace staff working in the kitchen, wishing I could be anywhere else, and now-" She broke off her statement with a sigh, eyes focused on her hands. She made fists and then released them.

"D-do you wish you could go back?" He was reluctant to ask what felt like a selfish question.

Blue eyes grew wide, and she turned to Airk. He was trying to focus on the twig he was twirling between his fingers.  "No way. Listen, I don't regret coming to find you one bit." She stared at him until he looked up.  Their eyes made contact. "I mean it. I'd do it again despite everything." Her conviction was supported with a little smile.

He finally grinned. "That was pretty brave of you."

She tilted her head from side to side. "And a little stupid." They both laughed. "But hey, way to find out you're an untrained sorceress, I guess." She shrugged, her attempt at levity falling a bit flat.

The more they talked, the more he realized that he wanted her to see herself a bit more, he wanted to know her for real this time.  They had been hot and heavy before, easily lost to the passions of youth, but he wasn’t lying when he expressed to Kit that he was serious this time. She had been different, and he meant that when he said it.  He was drawn to her and the way she looked at him. The way she made him feel.  Impulsive as it was, the desire to commit was genuine at the time.   He’d be a liar if he didn’t say he missed the feeling she gave him.  However, now, everything was murky and a bit confusing.  What was real? What was infatuation? What was love?

"Not such a bad thing to find out though, right?" He gently pressed.

Elora ducked her head and then looked up as he waited patiently, still twirling the twig. "No. No, it's not, but." She stopped; her eyes shifted up in thought. "Can I be honest?" Airk's features remained open and attentive. "I'm excited and nervous to figure out who I'm supposed to be, this Elora Dana. But also, a little part of me misses going about my day cooking and baking." She darted her eyes around, worried the shame of her sentiment would be reflected in Airk’s eyes.

Instead, the prince held a tentative hand out before he touched her knee lightly. When she turned, he drew his hand back into his lap. "There's nothing wrong with admitting that. It's a lot to live up to for sure. Just the name alone. I don’t think I can even imagine what all of that is supposed to mean.”

She groaned and threw her back dramatically. He grimaced. "It's okay and you're right. Trust me, it's all I’ve been thinking about. I've heard stories about Elora Danan all my life and to find out that she's - well, she's me." She puffed out her cheeks, exhaled, and then collapsed back against the tree. "Don't get me wrong, I know I can do this. It's scary, but I'm ready and I want to learn. I want to be Elora Danan. I just- I don't want to screw up." She finished her confession with a weak smile.

Airk smiled fully in support, teeth showing. "Believe me, I know what it means to try to live up to a name."

They shared commiserate smiles. "I'm still getting used to it, I think. I certainly like it better than stupid Brunnhilde." She frowned.

Airk scrunched his face up in sympathy. "Wow, yeah, that's tough."

She whipped her head in his direction. With squinted eyes, she remarked, "You didn't even know my name, did you?" There was a gentle teasing in her voice.

"Now wait, that's not true." He dodged the grass tossed at him with a laugh. "Yes, there was a day or two that I may have forgotten to remember." He then ducked a haphazardly thrown pebble this time. He softened his voice. "But I really did like Dove better. Brunnhilde was so," he paused, "not you."

She shoved his shoulder in jest and they both laughed. "It was terrible. And truthfully,” she took a breath, glancing up at him through her lashes. "I liked it when you called me that."

Airk just grinned. Before the moment could get awkward again, he spoke. "Listen, if you want us to call you Dove or Hilde or Muffin girl or Princess Phantasmagoria Sorceress Supreme, you know we will absolutely do it." He sat up straight.

A bright smile spread across her face. "Princess Phantasmagoria." She chuckled. "That's a little long, but I don't hate it. Muffin girl, though?" She eyed him skeptically. "Who called me muffin girl?"

Airk shrugged and shook his head. "Muffin what? Who said that?" He pretended to search the sky for answers.

Elora appreciated his antics and laughed. "Was that a Kit special?"

Airk feigned ignorance even though they shared a knowing look.

"In Kit's defense, I was a bit 'indecisive'. " He cringed.

She nudged his shoulder. "For what's it worth, I believed you." He caught her eyes for a moment until Elora turned away.

She couldn't avoid him forever. "About that. Airk, I - " She started and then stopped, unsure of where she was headed. She tried again. "I meant it to, but right now, things are so muddled and unclear." She huffed. "I think I just want to focus on me?" Her statement came out like a question.

"I think you should. And I want to help however I can, even if, actually, and especially, if that means I get to do it as your friend. I think I want to hang out a little bit more with this Dove, the Muffin Girl, but maybe also Elora Danan.” His lopsided smile was full of sincerity.

She nodded and swiped at the faint mist in her eyes. "I appreciate that."

Airk grew pensive, his eyes focused on the horizon and the coming sunset. “And based on everything with Lili and the Crone and all of that, I think I may need to reevaluate a few things as well."

Elora watched with some concern as he stared blankly for too many breaths. She gently tapped his knee. "You still with me?"

He jolted back to reality. "Yeah, yeah. Sorry about that." He rubbed his hand across the back of his neck and gave a half-smile. He went quiet again, contemplating his next words. After a beat or two, he said, "It felt real. It felt like it all made sense. I felt- I thought - I think I was in control, but then I wasn’t, and I don't know." He grumbled, unable to come up with an answer.

Elora was empathetic to his struggle. The Crone had intruded on her thoughts as well and it was not a pleasant feeling, so she understood what it felt like to be enthralled by that ancient and evil thing. She shook the thought from her head and reached out to lay a hand on his knee in comfort.

She spoke confidently.  "That's the thing with magic. It can be used for good, or it can be used to hurt and destroy. The Crone's only goal is to destroy.  I think what matters most is what you feel right now and right here. That wasn't real no matter what the Crone showed us. It was magic Airk and of the worst kind.  She preyed on our fears and our wants."  She watched him nod.   "Willow was right.  We can't run away from those things because they are a part of us.  But we have to face them and figure out how to get better, be better."

The wariness was still evident in the subtle crease in his brow.  "Hey, we'll figure it out. I promise."  She stuck out her hand in his direction.  "Deal?"

Warmed by the genuine offer, Airk couldn’t help but grin.  He met her hand, and they shook on it. 

Just as their handshake ended, the sound of Jade and Kit’s laughter alerted them to their presence.

Airk just rolled his eyes at the sight of grass in Jade’s hair and Kit’s rumpled and half-tucked tunic.  With a smug smirk, he teased, "That looks like a terrible bug bite there, Kit."

Jade looked away, mouth twisted up to hold in her smile, while Kit only let go of a surprised squeak.  With both hands, Kit swiftly held tight to the deep vee of the dark blue tunic.  “You know those fire moths,” she growled out in Airk’s direction.

Smiling, Elora watched the returned sparring partners settle themselves in the grass.  “I hope you two came back with some dinner and not just imaginary bug bites.”

Jade coughed into her hand. “Damn, I knew we were supposed to do something.”

Airk and Elora groaned the loudest, while Kit just blushed.  Finally, Airk stood.  “If you two are going to run off and make out at every stop, you should at least bring back some dinner.”  He did his best to sound forceful, but it just made them all dissolve into giggles.  “Yeah, yeah, I’ll be back.”  At that, he picked up his sword and waded off into the tree line.

“Please don’t get eaten by one of those bear-elk things your highness!”  Jade called after him.

“Wait, what!? Is that real?”  He heard titters of laughter.  “Ha. Ha. Ha. Just for that, I’m only bringing back enough for me and Elora.”

“Aww, don’t be a spoiled sport.”  Kit hopped to her feet, blew a kiss in Jade’s direction, and winked at Elora before she jogged after her brother.

Jade and Elora watched them go with big smiles.  Elora handed Jade a waterskin. 

After a deep guzzle, Jade nodded her thanks and sat the skin down.  She stretched out her legs and reclined back using her elbows for support.  “Sorry about you know, forgetting to get some food.” She tucked in her bottom lip and sighed.

Elora just smiled and swatted the boot of her outstretched leg.  “It’s okay, I get it.”  Her smile was full.  Jade felt the tips of her ears get hot.  “Who knows when you two will get time to just be alone, so take it. In fact,” she paused and caught Jade’s deep brown eyes.  “If you need me to distract anybody, you just let me know. I’ve been working on this mirror spell, so I’m good to go.”  She bobbed her head confidently and they both fell into a fit of laughter.

“I’m going to keep that in mind, so thank you.” Jade tossed the waterskin back in her direction. “You get a chance to talk to Airk?” 

Elora just nodded.  “Yeah, we did.”  She offered nothing else.

Jade rolled her eyes.  “And?”

She shrugged and at the sound of Jade’s scoff, she turned her head toward her friend. “We’re okay.  It’s a little weird, but I think we’re good.  He’s got stuff he has to work out too, so it’s fine.”

Jade nibbled on her bottom lip. Suddenly, her mind flashed with the image of a weepy Airk sucking face with a flesh-oozing and decaying Crone.  She scrunched up her face at the momentary wave of nausea.  “Indeed,” she offered up at last, and they both just shared the quiet for a few breaths. With a sigh, Jade offered, “We’ve all got a bit of that, don’t we?”

Elora’s eyes opened wide, and she blew out a breath. With a half-hearted chuckle, she replied, “Oh yeah.”

Jade collapsed fully onto her back and let out a relaxed puff of air.  “What’d you think about getting some rest and maybe riding out if the moons are bright tonight?”

Elora picked at the grass in thought.  “You’re the captain of this ship, J. So, I’m fine with that.” She was all smiles.

Jade lifted her head in surprise.  “How am I the captain?” The was a lightness in her tone.

Elora just laughed as she too reclined back onto the grass.  “You’re the brains of this little fellowship and you know it.” She tapped Jade’s foot with her own.

Jade folded her hands behind her head and just grinned.  It was almost not smug.  “You might be right.”  There was laughter in her voice.

“Ha!”

“That’s settled.  Wake me up when those two get back.”  She closed her eyes.  “Or at least when they yell for help.”

Elora laughed and closed her eyes as well.

tbc...

Chapter Text

Queen Sorsha still rose with the sun, a habit gained and reinforced through nearly twenty-five years of a life dictated by warfare and the routines of a soldier.  A sword twice her size was in her hands at the age of six, and as many men felled by her hand before she was sixteen.  After the fall of Nockmaar, with Madmartigan by her side, and the trust of a new and noble sorcerer, she had vowed to have a different life for her children.  And for the 20 summers of her children’s lives that vow had remained unbroken. 

Sorsha readied for her day once more, now almost four high moon rises since Kit and her Knight, Jade had set out along with Graydon, Boorman, and Jørgen to find Airk.   She peered over at the cane she had been using to aid her walking for the past few moons, only to acknowledge that for the second time in as many days that she did not need the cane any longer.

Ever since the barbed necrotic whip of The Doom had dug deep into her side, she had been plagued by a deep ache that radiated up her side when she walked.  Despite the outward healing of the wound, a jagged scar curved around her hip, and the wound constantly ached.  She was no fool, for she knew well that the ache was born of the dark and twisted magic that had manifested The Gales.  They served the Crone, just as her mother had, and she understood well how the wounds inflicted by those ministers of the night would linger and fester for years.  

She stood up straight, stared into the looking glass that reflected her image, and watched the thin line of her mouth curve a bit into the hint of a smile.  Just like the day before and the one before that, the pain in her side was gone.   Her steps were no longer accompanied by a searing heat that spread painfully down her thigh.   She felt good in fact and was beginning to believe that maybe it was a good sign.  A good omen.  She wanted desperately to open herself to it, but she had also spent a lifetime avoiding oracles and auguries in the foolish hope that somehow closing off the magic would keep it out. 

It had been Bavmorda's strategy, and at the end that hadn't worked out.  Her mother had kept the magic all for herself and when she looked at her only child, she knew to keep her far away from the potions, spells, and dark corners.  An outsider may have mistaken it for care, but no, for Bavmorda it was making sure she would reign supreme.  The child of Bavrmorda, servant of the Crone and beholden to the Wyrm, her child would be a weapon of destruction, and in that she was right.

Sorsha adorned herself in simple vestments, a casual pale-yellow gown that befitted her station, and a matching accented robe, both long and trailing on the floor with boots comfortable enough to walk in, but sturdy enough to ride in if she so desired. Maybe today would be a day to ride.  She had taken to riding out past the farms and down towards the forking rivers a few leagues from the castle.  The path left, led to the Southern trail for Galladoorn and the Southern kingdoms.  While the path right led in the direction of the Mother's Gate and the barrier. 

Over the past few moons, she would ride out to the forks and simply gaze left.  Perhaps, if she believed hard enough maybe she'd get an answer to the question she didn’t dare voice aloud. Alas, Sorsha had no magic, and so, like always, she mounted her horse and headed back to Tir Asleen. Back to the castle walls that she called home, not that it had truly felt like a home in quite some time.  And what remained was now out there beyond the protection of the barrier and there was nothing she could do to change it.

With her crown affixed, she smoothed out the embroidered lapels that bordered her robe and swung open the doors to her room.  She greeted the guards who immediately snapped to attention upon her exit, and then made her way through the corridors headed for the Great Hall. 

The day would undoubtedly unfold like so many others, as of late.  A simple breakfast of eggs and bread that she could admit didn’t quite taste as sweet without Elora seeing to their creation.  She pushed the mostly finished plate away and sighed.  Soon Larens, the new commander of Palcacade in Ballentine’s absence, would come to tell her that there was again no news from Mother’s Gate and that scouts from Galladoorn had once more been seen at the edges of the forest. So much was happening and for once compartmentalizing seemed nigh impossible. 

Sorsha’s smile was weary, her words to Kit the morning they all left, still echoed in her ears.  Her intentions had indeed been good.  And now she was responsible for so much that had transpired.  Bitterly, she had come to terms with the truth that she had sent all her children off to face the horrors of a world that she had hidden from them because she thought it had been right.

And they were all hers. In one way or another, they were all her children.  Whether they were born in Tir Asleen, or she brought them to what she had hoped would be safe walls. 

She chuckled to herself with disbelief.  How wrong they all had been.  Whatever she had hoped dissipated just as the once permanent dark swirl of a cloud over Nockmaar dissolved not more than a moon after Kit and the others left. Whether it was a good or bad portent remained to be seen, but what she did know was that there would be no more lies of omission or stories to tell.   It seemed that "til that day” would be arriving sooner rather than later.  

------

The long sharp bleat of the watchman’s horn interrupted her musings and the Queen looked to the great wide doors of the hall.  A moment later in walked Larens, helmet in hand.  He struck his chest with his right fist and bowed his head in greeting.  “Your majesty, riders approach from the Western reach.”

Sorsha arched an eyebrow.  “How many?”

“Four, your grace.” 

She furrowed her brow in thought. “Only four. You sure?”

Larens nodded.  “Yes, ma’am.” 

Sorsha calculated the possibilities.  By her count, they were missing at least three.  She rapped her knuckles against the wooden table and stood up.  “I suppose we should let them in when they get here.” She inclined her head in dismissal.

Larens saluted and took his leave.

Sorsha gathered her skirt and made her way to her throne to wait.  Perhaps it was simply merchants or King Hastur had finally grown impatient and sent his lieutenants to declare war.  Or maybe, just maybe…

--------

The mid-day sun had just reached its apex by the time the horses had been stabled.  On tired legs, and sore everythings, the Tanthalos twins, a would-be knight, and a redhead that looked suspiciously like one of the kitchen girls made their way into the courtyard proper of Tir Asleen, headed for the Great Hall.   

The large wood and steel main doors of the Great Hall swung open with such force that Sorsha knew it was not the stationed guards who had opened the door. She rose to her feet and took the three steps that led from the throne dais onto the main floor in quick succession.  The sight of her children bounding into the room with the kind of exuberance only seen on solstice celebrations for the new year brought a large smile to her face.   

It was Airk who ate up the space in a few galloping strides, practically running to greet his mother.  With a backward glance at Jade and Elora, Kit took off as well.  The twins nearly bowled her over, but Sorsha stayed steady on her feet, barely rocked back by the force.  She kissed foreheads and cheeks and noses and whatever she could reach as arms pulled her in tight. 

She held them both loosely, an arm around each of them, leaning back to get a good look at them both.  Sorsha moved her hand from around Airk’s shoulder and ran her hand through his short hair.  She scratched his scalp, and then brushed at some unruly curls. 

“When did this happen?” She was surprised.

Airk groaned and let his head fall forward onto her shoulder.  He rolled his head back and forth as he grumbled out, “I don’t want to talk about it.” 

Sorsha looked at Kit to see a sad smile.  “It’ll grow back in no time.” She patted her brother’s back.

Airk swept his head up and let out a loud sigh.  “I know,” he pouted. He smoothed his fingertips along the shorn sides.  “It’s not that bad.”  His tone suggested he was resigned, but the way the corner of his mouth curved up in a smile also revealed that he didn’t completely hate it. There was a touch of melodrama in his actions, along with some real sense of loss.

Sorsha gave her son another once over, taking in the healing scar under his right eye, with its sharp curve, still angry and red on his face.  It made her chest tight to look at it with the knowledge that somewhere out there something had harmed him, and she had no way to retaliate.  She took a breath and showed her support with a smile. “Well, I think it looks good. And yes, it will grow back.” Her eyes fell on his scar.  “Do I get to know the story of that new scar?”

Airk swept his eyes to Kit and then back to his mother.  “Eventually.” Eager to change the subject, he nudged Kit’s shoulder.  “I’m just happy to be home and that these brave lunatics came for me.”  

Sorsha just cupped his cheek and then turned her focus to Kit. To say she was proud was an understatement.  As much as Kit infuriated her with her obstinance and recklessness, she knew that she truly couldn’t fault her.  All Kit wanted was a choice.  Unfortunately, it just seemed that the choices all led down paths she had no desire to take.  As her eyes moved over her returned children, along with Jade and Elora, Sorsha started to wonder if those other choices even existed anymore.

She dropped her hand from Airk’s cheek and used it to rake her fingers through Kit’s short hair. She could at least admit now that she liked the hairstyle. Obviously, it was not one that she herself preferred, but like all things Kit, it was something that a rebellious 12-year-old had wanted and needed to do for herself.

The action was borne out of spite and the need to see herself differently.  It had been one of the many times that Kit had found a way to declare not only her independence but also her disdain for all things attributed to royal etiquette and expectations. A split-second decision resulted in a stolen dagger and a pile of two inches of hair left on Sorsha’s bed.  Kit didn’t see Jade for almost two weeks after that fiasco. 

Standing in front of Kit now, with her bright eyes and half-grin, it was clear that the child prone to petty grievances and impulsive fits had changed.  She cupped a strong jaw, the cut like her father’s. Airk had his eyes and nose. When Sorsha regarded Kit, it was not hard to see the changes.  Surely, there were the physical changes brought on by a journey of nearly four moons, however, it was clear to Sorsha that this was not the Kit that left so long ago.  There was a strength and maturity that she had never seen before. 

“You did well.” Sorsha glanced at them both before she rested her gaze back on Kit.

Kit’s first instinct was to cast her eye downward, the tops of her boots easier to stare at than the disappointment that was surely on her mother’s face.  But it wasn’t disappointment that she heard in her mother’s voice. There was pride and maybe even a little awe, but not one note of disappointment.  Kit picked up her head, her smile lopsided.  She looked over at her brother.  “Not like he made it easy,” she teased and added a wink at the end.

Airk chuckled and they shared a smile.  “Yeah, well, I’m hoping we don’t have to do that again.  No more big rescues for a while.”  The twins shared a look.  “Now, the rest and relaxation part, that I’m all for.”

Intrigued, Sorsha prodded, “rest and relaxation?”  Her eyes moved from head to toe.  “New clothes?”

Airk’s eyes lit up.  “Trust me, the old clothes had to go.” He tugged at his leather belt while smiling. “You’ll never guess who we got these from, and we pretty much hung out with I guess, Jade’s fam–

The back of Kit’s fist connected with his chest.  Airk coughed and nearly wilted under Kit’s narrowed stare at him.  He tried to laugh off the less-than-subtle interruption.  He avoided his mother’s eyes and then quickly added, “and I mean, yeah, it’s, uh, I’m happy to be back.” His smile was too hard.

Kit pinched the bridge of her nose, and it was all Sorsha could do to keep her face neutral and in a state of disciplined calm. As long as she didn’t address it right then, it could remain a random slip of the tongue from her over-excited son.  It didn’t have to mean anything. Sorsha met Kit’s eyes and there wasn’t a need to say anything.  After all, it wasn’t exactly Kit with whom she needed to speak.

In a move that had become uncharacteristic lately, Sorsha gathered Kit into a full-body hug, and she simply held her tight, a kiss pressed to her temple. It would have been easy to whisper the words, “forgive me” into her ear, maybe even to sincerely say, “I’m sorry” but neither of those was right.  Instead, she went with the only thing that mattered and what had always been irrevocably true, no matter what went wrong or right.  She pressed another kiss to the side of Kit’s head and quietly said, “I love you.”  

For once, Kit did not swat her away.  She gave into the contact and the affection wrapped her arms tight around her mother and held on. 

Eventually, Sorsha pulled back and looked at her with wonder and pride.  She brushed a lock of hair back from where it had fallen across Kit’s eye and smiled.  In a near whisper, she remarked, “I had the strangest dream the other day."

Kit smiled knowingly and ducked her head.  “It’s good to be back.”

Then Sorsha moved her eyes past her to where Jade stood alone.  In all the bustle, Prunella had emerged from the kitchen and she and Elora were engaged in conversation, leaving the young woman by herself near the doors.    

Sorsha gave a final look to Kit and Airk before she walked in Jade’s direction. Her steps appeared measured, much like some affectation of royal etiquette, but in reality, the former soldier used careful steps to observe.  Jade was dressed as sharply as she had been when they mounted horses and trotted off from the castle grounds so long ago, but she was no longer dressed in the colors and armor of a Tir Asleen knight.  Yes, the maroon color that she favored was still a part of her wardrobe, but the plain and sturdy brown leather armor she had left in was replaced by dyed black leather with motifs of bone and ouroboros that accented buckles and fasteners. It was no longer a slip of the tongue; Jade knew.

Finally, Sorsha stopped in front of her, and her keen observation turned into a look of reverence. 

“Jade.” Prayer-like she breathed out the name.

Jade, in a mix of nerves and muscle memory, stood up taller and at attention, hands clasped behind her back. She almost didn’t meet the older woman’s eyes, but then she swallowed the lump in her throat and found the eyes that were already on her. “Your ma-majesty,” she stumbled over the title.  “I mean- “, she began once more.

Jade swallowed again and tucked her bottom lip in between her teeth.  She no longer had to wonder if the woman before her was going to deny her. “I-,” Jade started but then stopped.  There was too much to say, to ask, and she had no idea where to begin.

Sorsha sensed her hesitation and simply exhaled. It was a pause they both needed. She took a small step forward so that less than an arm’s length of space was between them.  There was certainly much that they needed to discuss, however, at this moment, she knew there was only one thing that she wanted to express to the young woman whom she had known for most of her life.  

Sorsha knew she didn’t have permission, not anymore at least, so she refrained from touching her hand to Jade’s cheek in a show of affection.  Instead, she held out her open palm, arm outstretched toward Jade.  “May I?”

Jade couldn’t help but glance off to the side where Kit still stood with Airk, closer to the stairs that lead to the throne.  Kit watched her with eyes that said, 'everything was going to be okay.'  After a breath, Jade focused back on the older woman and fearlessly put her hand in hers. 

Sorsha’s smile was soft, warm. It was a smile she had always had for Jade, even when she, Kit, and Airk were caterwauling and running through the halls as kids.  Sorsha lifted Jade’s hand and pressed a kiss to the back of her knuckles in veneration like she was a returning deity or some elder noble.  

Jade’s brow quirked up; gold-brown eyes opened wide.  She didn’t know what she had expected from the queen, from Sorsha.  She wasn’t even sure what she expected from herself. There was indeed a blistering rage that gathered in her stomach, but this disarmed her and set her on edge in a different way. She was absolutely going to exercise her right to show her fury to the woman before her.  However, her training made her also realize that she needed to be prepared to listen if she was going to get some answers. And Jade was entitled to answers.

When Sorsha pulled back, her eyes glistened with the hint of tears.  She gazed at Jade with gratitude and a bit of adoration. 

“Thank you is too small of a phrase, but I do thank you.  I thank you for bringing them back to me.  All of you.”  Sorsha took a steadying breath and let go of Jade’s hand.  Once again, she met brown eyes, and she was focused now.  Before stepping back, she added, “At your leisure, we should talk when you are ready."

Jade nodded tersely and tucked her bottom lip to keep it from trembling. She looked away and immediately found Kit again, who was ready with a supportive smile that bolstered her resolve.  Kit began to walk over to her just as Sorsha moved away and Jade could feel her heart settle into a steady rhythm once more. 

When Sorsha made her way to Elora, she hesitated with shaky fingers that she used to reach out and cup the young woman’s cheek. Elora allowed the touch with a lift to her chin. Had things been different, had Elora not been who she was, perhaps, Sorsha liked to think, she and Mads would’ve considered her their firstborn. As it was, they had both been there for so many of her firsts. Her words. Her steps. And Sorsha, even her first breaths.  In the end, choices were made.

There was reserved awe in her voice when she spoke. "Look at you."  She couldn’t help but reach out to tug a strand of red hair before she grabbed the young woman's hands.  "It is good to see you." Her smile dropped and she sighed.  "I wanted so much, we wanted so much to spare you of all of this, but-” She clipped her speech with a shake of her head.

Elora couldn’t help but feel a bit sorry for the queen, and she hoped that her own worries masked the brief look of pity in her eyes.

"If there's one thing I've learned on this journey, is that you can't outrun evil.  It must be faced.  It must be beaten."  She looked to her friends, her family, standing off to the side before she turned back to Sorsha.

She nodded approvingly and let go of her hands.  "Seems the Empress has indeed returned.

Elora balked and then blushed.  "Yeah, um, you know what, I think I kind of want to ease into that just a bit." She smiled so hard it was a grimace.

Sorsha grinned in sympathy. "Understood."    

The pale-yellow gown swirled when the queen stepped back and took in the sight of them all.   Abruptly, she clapped her hands together.  “Well now, since you’re all back, I think we should have a feast to celebrate.”  

Kit held fast to Jade’s hand, fingers entwined, her voice clear.  “Mom, while I don’t think any of us are going to turn down a feast, I don’t think any of us are in the mood to necessarily celebrate.”  Elora came to stand on the other side of Jade and her shoulders dipped at the end of Kit’s statement.

Sorsha breathed in through her nose, and her smile faded into a grim, thin line of understanding.  “By my count, you are missing at least three.”

“Four,” Jade said quickly.  Kit squeezed the hand she still held.  Elora rubbed her shoulder in comfort.

“I see.”  Sorsha let her eyes roam over the four as they stood before her clearly in various states of grief and stress.  “Young Graydon?”  She hated to ask; however, his absence was too large to ignore.

Elora sniffled and then frowned, her anger at herself evident.  “I-, she breathed out.

Kit and Jade interrupted her in unison, “We,”

Elora steeled herself and continued.  She met the concern in Sorsha’s eyes with watery eyes.  “We-we lost him.” She exhaled.  “We lost him in the Immemorial City. We -  She tried to continue but her voice cracked and she turned into Jade’s shoulder.  She rested her head on her shoulder as a small sob wracked her lithe frame. 

Jade used her free hand to curl around Elora’s side and pull her close.  Kit maneuvered around until she put her left arm around Elora, her right hand still entangled with Jade.  They had effectively cocooned the crying Elora in their arms.

For the first time in a few days, Sorsha felt an ache in her body, but this time it was not a searing pain up her side, but rather a constriction in her chest. 

Airk saw his mom’s distress as well as Elora’s and spoke up for them all.  “We wouldn’t be here without him.” 

Elora lifted her head with a final sniffle and wiped at red eyes.  She could only nod in agreement, the words still stuck in her throat.

As Jade and Kit uncurled from around her, they all chimed in with agreement.  “No way, we’d be here without him,” Kit added. “He was a good man.”

Sorsha’s words filled the silence before it grew heavier.  “Then we shall feast, just the five of us, in his honor, and for Ballentine.”  At his name, she caught Jade’s eyes and saw how she nibbled at her bottom lip before a quick nod.  Satisfied, Sorsha cleared her throat softly.  “Should I send word for Willow?”

Elora perked up just a tad, now disengaged from Jade and Kit, she scrubbed at the tears that still streaked her cheeks.  “We’re pretty sure he made it back home. But we probably should figure out where Boorman is?”  She frowned and looked to her companions.

Kit just shrugged and Jade half-rolled her eyes.

“Well, it is Boorman,” Kit said drolly.  “But it would be nice to know where he ended up at least.”

Sorsha bit the inside of her cheek to keep from smirking.  “If I know Thraxus Boorman he’ll turn up sooner rather than later.”  A hint of sarcasm peppered her words.   

Noised of agreement passed amongst them.  “And definitely drunk,” Elora added.

“Oh, absolutely,” Jade agreed.

The quick additions gave them all a reason for a light laugh which Sorsha used as her cue to lighten the mood. With the confirmation of Graydon’s loss, Sorsha knew that any moments of ease and frivolity might be soon replaced by tension and unease.  King Hastur, she knew, was looking for any excuse to dissolve diplomatic ties and this would surely be the tipping point.

“Well then, that’s settled.  Go, and rest a bit.  I’m sure you’re all tired from riding for the past few days. And I’m sure you haven’t slept a wink.  Rest.  By the time the sun has set, it will be time to eat.”

They all started to disperse when Airk nonchalantly offered up, “listen, I don’t know about anybody else, but I slept like a champ in the Wildwood.”

Jade and Elora both groaned and Kit just glared at her brother. “Airk!?”

He looked at the three of them confused only to recognize the mistake.  He could feel his mother’s stare.  One slim eyebrow was arched high in question.

“And here I thought the Wildwood was full of great and terrible dangers.  Are you telling me it’s not?”  She managed to keep a straight face, disbelief in her tone.

“Oh, oh, I mean, no, no, like it’s dangerous.  Like wow, extremely dangerous.” He gestured wildly with his hands.  “I just meant that like, we were, you know near the woods.”

In the next breath, they all jumped in to help, sentences running after and into one another. Kit’s voice was first.  “He’s right it was bad.  Horrible, sleep, just bad.  Awful.” She pursed her lips and avoided her mother’s eyes as they darted from Airk to Kit to Jade and then Elora.

When her eyes found Jade, brown eyes quickly darted between Elora and Kit.  “Oh, yes, not a lick of sleep.  There are like these evil trees, you know. Makes it hard to sleep.”  Jade made claws of her hands and scrunched up her face.  “It was terrifying, yeah?”  She elbowed Elora.

With a squeak, Elora, flailed her hands.  “Yup, did not sleep.  Do not recommend the Wildwood or the woods.  Maybe even the outside in general.”

Queen Sorsha bit the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing.  They were all terrible liars. Despite, the haze of grief that clung to them all it was at least good to see that they were making time to care for one another in fits of silliness.  It went a long way to ease her own dread that she feared she would also have to lay at their feet soon.   

Sorsha smiled slyly and simply said, “I'll make a note to take the Wildwood off my travel list."

The group gave her a thumbs up and didn’t even bother to wait for an official dismissal before they scurried back out of the large doors of the Great Hall. 

tbc...

Chapter Text

The doors to the Great Hall closed shut behind them leaving the four travelers with decisions to make.  Airk had talked so much about his bed, that he wasted no time in bowing deeply in the direction of Kit, Jade, and Elora before he headed for the back corridor that led to his room.

The remaining trio smiled after the giddy prince as he disappeared behind the doors.  It didn’t need to be said, but he deserved some time to decompress, they all did.  Elora surprised herself with a yawn.  “I think Airk might have the right idea.  I think I might go to my room for a little bit.”

Kit raised an eyebrow.  “You sure?” Worry laced her words.

Elora just grinned and glanced pointedly at the way Kit leaned into Jade’s right side, almost assuredly unaware of her need to simply just be near, to be in contact. “Yep, I’m sure.  Maybe later I might practice some things out past the stables.”  She shrugged a shoulder.

Kit searched Elora’s features and found only honesty there.  After a breath, Kit smiled.  “Well, come find me if you need target practice.”

Jade looked sideways at Kit.  “Uh, do you mean with the cuirass?  Is that how it’s supposed to work?”  She bounced her eyes between Kit and Elora.

“Well, it is a shield and according to Boorman this thing is supposed to have some other bells and whistles.”  Kit tugged the strap of the bag on her back.

With a deeply furrowed brow, Jade puffed her cheeks up with air and exhaled with a pop.

Elora was all smiles.  “Don’t worry, we’ll be fine.  And besides,” she pointed in the worried Knight’s direction.  “You’re going to be there to supervise.” 

“Damn right.”  She glared at Kit in jest, no actual heat in her eyes. “There’s no way I’m leaving the two of you on your own. You might burn down the stables.  And all my stuff is in there.”  Her grin was lopsided.

Jade’s comment made both Kit and Elora laugh, but they soon quieted when they noticed the way Jade rubbed her bottom lip between her teeth while she stared off to the side in contemplation. 

Kit turned to face Jade; a line drawn between her brows.  “You, okay?”

A beat of silence went by, and Kit’s words finally registered.  “I’m okay. It’s -it’s nothing.”

Her name echoed in the corridor.

Chagrined, Jade scratched at the back of her neck and avoided two sets of concerned eyes.

“Remember what you said, we have to talk.”  Elora gently urged.

Jade nodded as Kit looped a supportive arm through hers.  “You did say that.”  Her tone was encouraging.

“Guess I was just thinking about my things, my room.” She glanced down and then added quietly, “my place here.”

Kit let go of a quiet breath.  This was not a conversation she was ready to have, but they were going to have to have it soon.  Jade had obligations and her own wants, she always had.  And now Kit even had the purpose that she had so craved for nearly all her life.  It was absolutely a possibility that it would pull them in different directions. 

Elora saw the change pass over both of her friends and pursed her lips before she spoke, her voice cutting across the growing silence with compassion.

“Hey,” she started softly.  “I know we never hung out before all this, but believe me, I’ve always known exactly who you were, it was impossible not to.” Her mouth quirked up in a small smile. “Wherever, Kit was, there was her Knight, Jade.” Elora smiled around the words, and the bite of them lessened.  There was no bitterness there, but rather a kind of appreciation that made Kit blush and Jade square her shoulders. 

“And then I got to spend the last three moons getting to know one of the most amazing, compassionate, brave, and patient people I’ve ever met.”  She snickered at the thought of Jade’s enduring patience and then continued. “Yes, you will always be Kit’s knight because that’s part of who you are. But, J,” she caught Jade’s eyes once they left Kit’s.  “You’ve got a whole history out there and a whole story that you are discovering and even writing, right now.  Your place is wherever you want it to be, wherever you need it to be. You owe that to yourself to figure that out.  In fact, I think we all do.” 

Elora moved to stand in front of Jade so that she could reach out and put a hand on her shoulder. “And it’s okay to be confused and unsure, nobody’s asking you to have it figured out yet.” She gave a squeeze to her shoulder and then dropped her hand.

“Somebody, who sometimes says smart things, once told me to throw out the recipe.”  She winked at a smiling Kit. “So, guess what, forget the strategy for once. I mean, maybe there is no gambit.”  Elora’s eyebrow rose in question.  “Wait, it is called a gambit, right?”

Jade’s shoulders shook with quiet laughter.  “Yes, it is.” 

Pleased with herself, Elora clapped her hands together.  “Good, so you know what I mean.”  Her smile was infectious. “All I’m saying is that the Jade I know is someone who is always going to protect the people that she loves. And if you continue to let that guide you, I don’t think you’re going to have to worry about your place anywhere.” Elora rocked back on her heels a bit, a firm smile on her face.  She was proud of herself. 

As was her habit, Jade tucked her bottom lip between her teeth. There wasn’t much she could say in return to her friend’s impassioned speech, so instead she just nodded in thanks and squeezed Kit’s fingers when she felt a hand slip into hers.

While Elora had talked, Kit had spent much of her time gazing adoringly at Jade, watching the myriad of emotions pass over her features, subtle as they were.  She knew the tucked lip when she was contemplating what to say, the faint crease between her brows when she was concerned, the way that only the right corner of her mouth would turn down when she was hurting, and the way her whole face would go slack when she was frustrated. Kit also knew the way the corners of her eyes crinkled when she laughed fully, how big her perfect gold-brown eyes could get when she wanted something, and how her nostrils slightly flared when she was excited. If someone were to ask Kit how long she had loved that face, the answer was probably going to have to be: forever.

Kit could see the way Elora’s words stirred something in Jade, in the same way, they had stirred something in her.  Fledgling or not, Elora was well on her way to surpassing the myths that had surrounded her.  Kit turned bright eyes in Elora’s direction and smirked.

“I know you keep saying you’re not ready, but you’re getting really good at these pep talks.”  Her smirk turned into a full smile when Elora half-rolled her eyes.

“Shut up.”  They all laughed.  “Truth is, Willow is really good at them.  He is kind of mean about it,” she said grimly.  “But, they do actually work.” Elora frowned and then chuckled at herself.

“Thanks for what you said though.”  Jade made eye contact with Elora.

Elora just grinned.  “See, you two later.” With a wave, she spun around and headed down the opposite corridor before she was even finished her sentence. 

Kit and Jade stood watching her exit, fingers still tangled together. The sound of Elora’s footsteps on the stone faded while Kit turned on tiptoes and pressed a kiss to her knight’s cheek.

A field of butterflies unleashed in Jade’s stomach at the feel of Kit’s lips. She had yet to get used to the knowledge that they were free to touch one another, to kiss, to linger, and to hold one another without holding back. 

Her nostrils flared a touch and her pupils dilated at the sight of Kit’s cocksure smile.  “What?”

“Still my knight, are you?” Kit actually managed to sound shy when she asked, not that she even had to worry about the answer - which she already knew.

Jade dipped her chin and touched her forehead to Kit’s.  Their breaths mingled.  “Always.” She puckered her lips and kissed the tip of Kit’s nose.  They both giggled at the contact.  Jade then stood up straight, their hands still locked together.  “Although now that you’ve got that shiny armor…” With the arch of her eyebrow and the insinuation in her tone, Kit easily finished the train of thought for her.

Kit’s smile was so wide her cheeks hurt.  “Oh, yes! It would be an honor.”  She tugged on Jade’s hand, and they began to head down the corridor in the opposite direction of Elora. “I’m pretty sure a Bone Reaver Princess needs a personal knight.” Kit saluted and they both fell into easy laughter as they walked.

“I don’t actually think that’s a thing, but I’ll take it.” The dimple in her cheek made an appearance.

“It most certainly is!” Kit squeaked indignantly.  “Pretty sure Scorpia said she was Empress Supreme Mistress Magnifico or something.  That just translates to royalty in my book.” 

Jade chuckled and didn’t bother to correct all the titles.  “Fine, then, you’re right.” They came to a stop in front of Kit’s room.  “You think I should have tryouts for my knight?”  Jade looked up and off to the right, mimicking the act of pondering.

With a laugh, Kit swatted her shoulder. She let go of Jade’s hand and pushed open the heavy door to her bedroom. 

Jade’s line of sight took in the whole of Kit’s room with its large canopy bed, and her eyes grew wide, and the pulse in her neck jumped.  She cleared her throat and met Kit’s eyes. “I was really thinking about going by the stables.”  Her smile wavered.  “I should go by Ballentine’s too, probably.”  She seemed unsure.

Kit sobered. “Or.” She touched the tip of her index finger to Jade’s chin, a gentle guide to lifting her head. “You could come in here with me and rest for a while?  And then when Elora and I go out to practice later, you could go do what you need to do?” Kit’s sentences all ended with an upward inflection.  She didn’t want to push Jade one way or another. 

Jade appreciated the way Kit wanted to give her space, but whether she knew it or not, the coy smile she wore, managed to be both rakish and sweet.  It was one of those smiles that Kit reserved only for her, and it was a smile that she had never been able to not give into.

Kit stepped backward into the room and stood with her hands clasped in front of her waist.  “Just for some rest, I promise.  Aren’t you tired from riding?”  This time Kit batted her eyelashes.

It was only monk-like discipline, honed from years of having to reign in her emotions around Kit, that kept Jade from whimpering and dissolving into a puddle right on the spot.  Instead, she drew in a deep calming breath and leveled Kit with a focused stare that did nothing to deter Kit’s request. Finally, with a huff, Jade stepped into the room.  “My back does hurt just a little.”

Grey-blue eyes practically sparkled in elation. Kit gripped Jade’s cloak with one hand and pulled her into the room, while she smoothly kicked the door closed with her booted foot.

The next moments became a flurry of motion filled with kicked-off boots and cloaks and leather until all that remained were soft tunics and breeches.  In between the haphazardly dumped clothing, their kisses were playful, and the room filled with light laughter as they stumbled and tripped into the soft comfort of the mattress. 

The feather-stuffed mattress made for a sinfully soft landing and they both let out simultaneous groans of pleasure.  There was something to be said for the creature comforts of not sleeping on a bed roll or the hard ground.   On occasion, they had caught cat naps in Kit’s large bed when they were younger, but as duties, obligations, and optics heightened to match their ages, those respites were few and far in between.  To Kit’s mind, she preferred the tiny comfort of Jade’s much more Spartan bedframe and mattress.  On nights when she had climbed in through the window of Jade’s stable loft, the sleep Kit found nestled tightly against her best friend was far better than what she got alone in her own bed.

They wound themselves together, molded into a comfortable embrace until fatigue floated around It turned their kisses into promises and made sure that the fingers that traced collar bones and jaw lines simply wandered for comfort. Kit played bedframe to Jade, who lay with her ear against Kit’s heart and an arm stretched out across the empty expanse of the bed, the other snug against Kit’s side. Kit’s arms and legs wrapped around her, ensuring that neither of them was going to move. Sleep came quickly for them both.

It would be barely a candle mark later when Sorsha would tap on the heavy door and push it open impossibly slow, eyes alighting on strewn clothing.  She would almost back out of the door in haste and embarrassment at the intrusion, but then she would see that she had not in fact, caught them in some state of undress, but rather in the precious intimacy of sleep.

Sorsha lifted her head fully, no longer avoiding the bed, and with her eyes, she saw the pair tangled together, the taller Jade being held tight in Kit's arms. Neither of them even moved a muscle, dead to the world they both were, even as she neared the bed and grabbed the blanket still folded on the end of the bed.  She unfurled the swath of material and then laid it carefully over the sleeping pair.

Sorsha had barely begun her retreat when Kit shifted in her sleep.  She pulled Jade closer to her in reflex. “Mom?” Kit whispered with one eye barely cracked open. 

"Go back to sleep.  I was checking in on you both."

Safety confirmed, Kit only smiled and was then fast asleep before the door closed once more.

tbc...

Chapter Text

The bells that announced the high sun woke the returned travelers from their brief but needed rests.  They were all soon up and bustling about with things to do as dinner was still a sunset away.  Sorsha may have agreed to the private gathering, but she was going to feed them in a manner that befitted an army returning from war. 

Laughter filled The Great Hall.   The far end of the long table was filled on both sides of the benches.  Elora stood at the end of the table in the space where a high-backed chair would usually be placed.  Her hands were folded under her chin, and she was practically holding her breath, anticipation clear in her big blue eyes while she waited for Jade, Kit, and Airk to try her first batch of muffins.

The practice with Kit had gone surprisingly well for them both. And considering that they only managed to damage one trough, and no one lost an eye or anything, Jade even thought it was successful.  Elora decided to reward them all with muffins. 

She had explained to Kit earlier that baking was sort of like magic in a lot of ways.  There was alchemy involved, lots of imagination, and definitely fire. Kit had appreciated that analogy.

Airk’s wanton moan of pleasure made them all laugh.  "Are these magic?”

Jade nodded vigorously.  "Seriously, did you put something in these?" She was half-joking.

Laughter bubbled up.  "No way, I mean, and well, sorry Jade, but I think you should not drug people without telling them.”

Jade cringed as she chewed.  " That’s fair. It worked out, but yes, you are right."

The laughter came easy around mouthfuls of muffin, and then a familiar deep voice resounded throughout the space. 

"Bubbies!  My children!"  The doors swung back on their hinges and Boorman opened his arms wide.

A boisterous cry of "Boorman!" rang out in response.

The tall rogue encircled Elora, Jade, and Kit in a bear hug that lifted them all off the ground.  "I can't believe I missed you, my disaster children!" He let them down and then squeezed Airk to him.  "Even you, your highness."

They all started to talk at once.

"So, wait, how'd you get here?  Where were you?" Boorman asked.

“The Woods,"  Kit said, chagrined.

Boorman guffawed and clapped his hand together "Well, that tracks."  He pointed to Jade.  "That makes sense for you, and since we know she's not going anywhere without you that explains you" he pointed a finger at Kit.  "And since where these two go you won't let them go without you that makes sense."  He pointed to Elora, and then with a jab of his finger in Airk's direction.  "And at this point, I don't think you are allowed to be left alone."  Airk could only smile in agreement.  "Yup."

“So, what exactly happened to you?”

All eyes turned to the side to address Sorsha, who had slipped into the room while they were all distracted by one another.

Boorman sucked in a breath and looked to the ceiling for inspiration.  “Well, your majesty,” he said with a tinge of familiarity. “You just would not believe where I woke up.”  He grinned and then swung his eyes over the rest of the room.  “I woke up in the darkest and dankest place on earth.  Had to claw and fight my way back out." Boorman scratched at the air and hunched his back.

Kit, Jade, and Elora responded with dramatic eye rolls.

"Home was that bad?" It was Airk who asked since his three traveling companions knew by now to take nothing the bearded man said at face value.

Boorman smirked, clearly gearing up for an epic tale, but it was Sorsha’s measured voice they heard.  “Boorman, since it seems you have some coin now, make sure you replace the cot you broke in the cell upon your…abrupt return."  Sorsha winked and the room erupted in laughter.

The tall man could only hang his head at being called out.  “Sure thing, laugh it up.”  He pushed toward the table with amusement in his voice.  “Now, about these magic muffins.”

Boorman enjoyed a good round of gentle ribbing before he moved toward Sorsha who stood off to the side speaking with the head of the kitchen staff.  

Sorsha inclined her head in Boorman’s direction as Prunella headed to finish preparations. 

“You look well.”  She gave him a once over and tried not to shake her head while he devoured a final chunk of the muffin. “I take it you were at the Tavern near the grove.”

He swallowed and nodded.  “Lovely establishment.  Full of bright people of jovial spirit.”

Sorsha arched an eyebrow.

“But yeah, kind of wanted an actual bed.”  There was truth in his statement.

Sorsha’s brow rose in understanding. After a beat or two, she asked the former squire, now rogue, the question that had been burning in her brain for some time. “So, did you find the cuirass?”

Boorman sucked in air so quickly that he choked. His hands flailed, and he whipped his head back and forth between Sorsha and the group still gathered around one end of the dining table.

“The cuirass?” He was dumbfounded.

Sorsha tried and failed not to roll her eyes.  Her patience for games had all but dwindled.  “Yes, Boorman. The. Cuirass.”

A thick black eyebrow quirked up.  “Wait. You’re serious? You don’t know?”  The sharp look on Sorsha’s face was an immediate answer. 

He turned and waved his arms.  “Did you all not tell her?!” Eyes ablaze, dark brown eyes bounced between Kit, Jade, and back to Kit.

There was a brief span of confusion until Kit realized what Boorman meant.  They had only been back since the morning, and between a cat nap and some practice with Elora, Kit had yet to sit down with her mother alone. With some embarrassment, Kit shrugged a shoulder and found a spot to focus on in the stonework. "We, uh, we just got in this morning, so it hasn't come up yet."

Boorman squinted his eyes at her in an attempt at annoyance.  In the next breath, he shooed at her.   "Well, come on, do the thing!"  His eyes bored into Jade.  Jade glanced at Kit.

“Fine,” Kit whined.  "I'll be right back."

Boorman turned back to the curious look on Sorsha's face.  "That's the youth for ya', never want to show off."  He chuckled nervously.

Sorsha eyed him, her mind racing with even more questions.  "Boorman, did you find it or not?"

He held up one finger.  Sorsha’s eyes drew to slits.  She was pretty sure she could strangle him with her bare hands. 

Slightly out of breath, Kit reentered the Great Hall from the back entrance that was reserved only for members of the royal family.

Sorsha's eyes refocused on Kit, who now wore a rather dingy-looking cuirass over her deep blue tunic.  It looked like it had seen better days and Sorsha's mouth turned down in a sad frown.  Was this what Mads had run off for? Had they been so foolish as to believe such a thing existed?  Sorsha desperately wanted to run from the room and find somewhere safe to scream her lungs out.

"It's not what you think?"  She blinked rapidly at Boorman's words and shook her head.

Meanwhile, Kit’s eyes drifted up to Jade, who stood by her side.

Jade reached for the pouch at her hip.  "You know you're going to have to do this for yourself at some point, right?"  She grinned. She didn’t mind.

Kit's smile was impishly sweet.  "But I like when you do it."  They stood close enough that their whispered words were just between them.

Jade’s ears warmed as she pulled out the Lux Arcana. 

Over the past few days, including a bit earlier in the day, they had worked on getting Kit in and out of the Cuirass - each time it got easier, the more comfortable and confident Kit felt.  They learned from the last three times that the cuirass was attuned to Kit and, more precisely, to Kit's heart.  It responded to the connection between body and mind, meaning the more aligned they were, the better the cuirass responded. 

She clearly had a lot to learn, but of the things she was certain about, she knew that it was Jade's belief in her and Jade's safety that gave her the most assurance.  When she released the Lux for the very first time it was because she knew she had protected her family and her love.  Elora was protected, Airk was back, and Jade was safe.  She had fulfilled her father's wishes and she believed it.  After that, the Lux simply popped out.  The last two times, it was with Jade's hand hovering over her heart. 

Kit stood up straight and met Jade's adoring gaze. Jade held the cylinder over the small portal and placed it gently over the port.

Kit mouthed the words, "I love you."

Jade said them back and pushed lightly on the cylinder with the tip of her finger.  She stepped back and off to the side as the port swallowed the key.  Jade did not hide her adoration, nor could she stop the flare of her nostrils or the way her pupils dilated as the armor plates began to slide out and lock into place, covering Kit from her neck to her toes in gleaming armor that was very much formed for her. 

The room was silent save for the sounds of metal sliding and the hisses of the armor.

With a final release of air and a shimmer of green light, the last of the plating locked into the place, and the green light over her heart hummed.  A shock of dark brown hair swooped across her forehead, and when Kit set her shoulders back and tossed her head just slightly, the lock of hair bounced back into place.

Jade's smile was unabashedly dreamy. Sorsha's gasp snapped her out of her musings.

Kit's eyes went wide at the sight of her mother. A trembling hand now covered her mouth, and her eyes were wet with tears that she strained to hold in.  Sorsha's brow was furrowed, and her chin wobbled.  The sight of the cuirass, and on her child no less, was overwhelming.  It was just what Mads had said it was going to be, but he was not the bearer.  

On small steps, Kit moved closer to her mother.  The corner of her mouth curved down.  She fidgeted with her fingers.  "M-mom? Did I do something wrong?"  Her voice softly cracked.

Sorsha took a stuttering breath and exhaled.  Her heart beat wildly against her chest and she was sure she was going to collapse. She needed air, but the sight of the hurt on Kit's face nearly broke her right there.

With a thin-lipped smile, she shook her head.  She wanted to reach out, but she didn't have the strength.  Instead, she tried to convey her pride in her eyes.  "No, no.  You've done nothing wrong."  She attempted to reach out once more but dropped her hand to her waist.  "You're perfect. Perfect." Her breath hitched and she gathered the material of her robe and gown at her hip so that it no longer dragged on the ground.  "If you'll excuse me for a moment."  Sorsha turned and took the quickest steps she could take without breaking into a run.  Her path took her out the side entrance and into the corridor.  As the door swung close, she broke into a run.

A befuddled Kit, now bracketed by her brother and Jade, looked at Boorman with confusion. "I thought she'd be happy." She looked so small despite her armor.

Boorman sighed.  "It's not that she's not happy."  He gave her a timid smile.  "You see, finding the cuirass was your dad's idea.  And your mom, she was the one who sent him off to go get it."  The twins both sucked in a simultaneous breath.  And then they all looked off in the direction that she had gone.

Jade reached out and grabbed Kit's fingers in comfort. 

"Should we go check on her?" Elora asked.

Boorman scratched at his beard.  "Actually, I think this might be on me. Why don't you all set the table and find the wine. We'll be back."

Boorman could hear Elora ordering them all around as he made for the side exit.  It had been a lifetime since he walked these corridors, always a step behind Madmartigan hauling weapons and bags and treasures.  He walked past the bedrooms and found a dimly lit smaller corridor.  It had been formed from a partial collapse that they had rebuilt once, but it still provided passage.  The side lights provided some illumination, but she wasn't that hard to spot or hear for that matter.

--------

In the narrow corridor with her back to the wall and knees drawn up so that her face was buried in the material of her gown, with her crown on the stone floor to her left, and a curtain of red-blonde hair draped over her legs - Sorsha sobbed. Her body shook with the force of her tears, and Boorman could see how tight she wrapped her arms around her raised knees. 

Boorman didn't say a word.  He pulled what he thought was a pretty clean rag from the inside pocket of his vest and sat down on the opposite wall.  He stretched out long legs as far as the other wall allowed.  With the soles of his boots braced against the stone, his legs formed a triangle. 

He waited, in no particular rush, until it sounded like her breathing had returned to normal and her body stilled. He watched her take a deep breath and then he laid the cloth rag at her feet.

She did not acknowledge him with words; however, she picked up the cloth with one hand and pulled it to her face which was still hidden under the curtain of her hair.

They sat in silence, the small space filled with their steady breathing.  When ready, she dragged the cloth down her face, clearing away the wetness.  Sorsha lifted her head and then eased back to rest the back of her head against the stone.  She opened fiercely red eyes at Boorman.

To her surprise, his brown eyes did not reflect pity, but rather empathy, and a sorrow that was born of a kindred ache.  He and Mads had been partners of a different sort, but they had both lost him just the same.

Boorman ventured a small smile.  He cleared his voice delicately, fearing it would crack the moment he tried to speak.  "You should know that we were prepped and ready to leave that morning."  Sorsha did not look away, so he continued.  "I was up all-night squirreling things away and getting the horses ready.  He said to meet him by the lower fields before dawn since he knew he had to leave before you woke." Boorman chuckled to himself.  "Of course, he didn't show up. I wasn't even mad because I knew he'd only been fooling himself.  There was no way he was going to go off to risk life and limb and not say goodbye to you."

Sorsha wiped at her eyes, her smile bittersweet.  "He made such a racket."  Her voice was rough and raw.  "I remember just lying there in bed pretending to sleep, wondering if he was going to shake me awake." She snorted.  "And then I gave him my blessing and sent him away." Her lip trembled and she swiped angrily at a stray tear.

"Because he needed to know that you were with him.  That you believed." Dark brown eyes pleaded with her to understand.

She growled under her breath and took two deep breaths.  She hated crying.  Sorsha found a barely damp spot on the rag and wiped at her eyes again.  She looked Boorman in the eye, calling on a reserve of strength buried deep in the pit of her stomach.  "Some days, that was the only thing I had left."

Boorman looked away.  They grew quiet again, each thinking about a man long gone, long lost. "Sometimes, I wish I hadn't been such a coward. A failure. Wish I had ignored him or made him come with me. I-“

Sorsha interrupted.  "But you didn't fail.  You didn't."  She pointed a slim finger in the general direction of the Great Hall.  "You found it.  And she's doing exactly what he would've asked her to do." She wore a shaky smile, but it was a smile.  Kit had been right, and she was proud of her for that. 

They shared a smile; the storm passed.

Boorman eased himself into a standing position.  "Should we head back?"

Sorsha tousled her hair and then picked up the crown that she had unceremoniously ripped from her head earlier.  "I'm sure I look a fright."

He looked down at her and pinched his features.  "Yeah, little rough there."

Sorsha scoffed but was amused.  "I thought you were supposed to lie to the queen."

"Eh, I'm trying out this honesty thing."  He held out his hand. "I promise not to tell."

She arched an eyebrow at him as she craned her neck up to glare at him.  "Thraxus Boorman, if you tell anybody about this, I will carve out your insides with a spoon."  The gravel in her voice gave just enough edge to her words that the former squire was convinced that she would do it.

He hit her with a winsome smile.  "There she is." He bowed his head, “Your majesty."

Sorsha put her hand in his and laughed as he pulled her to her feet. She pressed the fingertips of her right hand against puffy eyelids, her left hand wrapped around her crown.  "Go on and head back, I just need a moment to clean up."

"You gonna’ be, okay?"

She smiled and shook her head, "No."  After a brief pause, she added quickly, “but I will be."

Boorman grinned in understanding before he turned and headed back to The Great Hall. 

tbc...

Chapter Text

The sunset brought with it a table full of food and too much wine. Queen Sorsha sat in a high-backed chair at one end of the long dining table, flanked by Airk and Elora on the bench seat to her left and Kit and Jade on the bench seat to her right.  Boorman sat on the left bench but with at least two feet of space separating him from Elora so that he could accommodate one long outstretched leg and an obscene collection of plates around him.

There were roasted meats and vegetables, loaves of bread piled high and still warm from the ovens, jams, and jellies, and too many carafes of wine – wine that Boorman had insisted on. Their plates and mouths were over-filled, almost to the point of gorging, but not quite bursting. Earlier, Sorsha mused that Prunella had gone overboard with her suggestion of a small feast. There appeared to be too many plates, too many colors, too many choices, and possibly not enough cutlery. Much later, the sight and sound of passing plates amid laughter and rapid-fire conversation proved that the small feast had been more than enough.

With the graciousness befitting a queen, Sorsha accepted a refilled goblet of wine from Airk and tuned back into the conversation between Elora and Kit and the merits of baking.   

Kit’s right elbow rested on the table, wine in hand, her other underneath the table where it rested comfortably on Jade’s thigh.  "Why would I bake?!  That's like your thing.  Besides, what could I do better than like the Sorceress supreme Empress wonder of baking?" Her words were meant to tease, even though a smidge of self-deprecation played beneath her words. 

Elora tutted.  "I think it would be fun.  And I think we need to work on your self-esteem issues.” She arched a slim eyebrow in challenge.

"Me! Self-esteem?!” Kit’s incredulous laugh punctuated her disbelief.   “I. Am. Amazing. " She tossed her head haughtily, making the layers of her dark hair flutter perfectly.

Elora chuckled at her performance. "Sure, sure.  That’s your ego talking,” she said with a wink.   “Which by the way is only eclipsed by Boorman's self-importance." Her well-timed barb at the self-aggrandizing rogue elicited a round of snickers.

He opened his mouth to disagree, but then just shook his head and gave her a thumbs up. 

"Seriously though, I just think you really love it.  It's your thing and I’m good with that.”  Kit smiled sincerely at Elora across the table.

Jade, who had been mostly subdued during the dinner, listened with happiness, glad to see that Kit and Elora were getting along.  It felt like an eternity ago when Kit’s words to Elora were only filled with venom and spite.  Now, after everything that had transpired, those insecurities that Kit carried around her neck like an invisible yoke, seemed to finally be lifted. “She is amazing though." Jade bumped her knee against Kit’s under the table, her smile so broad that her dimples made an appearance.  

They all looked at Jade with her dopey grin.  "Well, of course, you’d say that." Boorman wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.

Jade only sneered at him momentarily before she responded confidently, "It's the truth. I'll have you know that Kit is becoming a formidable sword-wielder. Not that she was awful in the first place, mind you. That's just truth." Kit blushed under the effusive praise. “Now, yes, we still need to work on footwork, and we must start doing the dual-wielding training because that cuirass has two swords, and you nearly took off my fingers the other day.  I rather like my fingers."

Kit smirked and then opened her mouth to make what was easily going to be an inappropriate comment that was only derailed by a swift kick to the shin from the other side of the table. Boorman’s loud coughing was just a distraction to make them switch subjects.  

From her chair at the end of the table, Sorsha drank deeply from her goblet to hide her smile while she watched the exchange, mirth in her eyes. And not for the first time that evening, she wondered how they had survived their journey, but it was good to watch them laugh and smile and tease in a way that she felt she hadn’t seen since they were all children. 

The evening grew late and the sister moons rose high, while Boorman spun tales of Madmartigan and Allagash, rogues and bandits.  Sorsha felt no need to confirm or deny any of his outrageous claims, seemingly just content to listen. And while they did not offer up much of what had happened over the past nearly four moons, it was clear that the loss of Graydon and Ballentine shrouded them all.

The rawness of their absence was evident in the way they paused after certain comments or in a shared look.  It was Sorsha who eventually stood to toast Graydon.  She didn’t need to know the particulars, for she understood sacrifice and bravery, and how sometimes the only thing that mattered was giving someone a chance to survive. 

The words “here, here” were said in salute and they raised their goblets in honor of the fallen. It was a solemn moment of celebration and one that they all vowed to honor in the words left unspoken. 

Instead of retaking her seat, Sorsha placed her now empty goblet on the table. Her eyes roamed around those gathered and she found herself not just warmed by the wine, but by their presence.  She knew it was a temporary joy, an ephemeral reprieve from the burdens of battles past and yet to come.   

She let her eyes rest on Elora until blue eyes peered back expectantly.  Sorsha was too old to be embarrassed from staring, so she just grinned.  She had been foolish to try to deny her magic, to even attempt to subdue something that so clearly surrounded her and flowed out of her with ease. Yes, she had been a fool to think she could avoid what was inevitable.   She could admit that now.  

She interlocked her fingers and let her clasped hands rest against her body.  “If I may be as so bold as to give you a word of advice,” she paused, waiting on Elora’s attention. "Just remember to find room for compassion and kindness and love. Admittedly, I haven’t always found the room," her eyes passed over her children and then back to Elora. "But when and where I did, I am better for it.  I know some of what’s waiting out there and I know that it’s going to pull you in all sorts of directions.  Don't shy away from the dark corners.  Embrace all of it to find balance.  And know that your decisions won't always feel right.  Sometimes it may take more than 20 years to see the good that will come, even if it’s the last place you expected to find it."  Her eyes passed over the twins and Jade before they returned to Elora.   "Just remember to give yourself space to forgive.  Don't forget, but forgive.  Lead with love and it will work out."  She unclasped her hands to smooth out an imaginary wrinkle before she lightly cleared her throat.  "On that note, think I may retire for the evening, as I'm sure you all will stay up until the cock crows."  She smiled knowingly.

Sorsha made her way around the table, stopping to first squeeze Elora's shoulder, and then on to Airk, where she pressed a kiss to his forehead.  Finally, on the other side of the table, she stopped next to Kit and leaned down to kiss her cheek. 

Sorsha took a step in Jade’s general direction and the bench squeaked as Jade stood up.  "Um, your hig- I mean, Sorsha, ugh." She blew out an annoyed breath.  "Ma'am, would you like an escort?"

She inclined her head in Jade’s direction.  "I would love an escort." She tipped her chin in Boorman's direction and then made her way out of the dining hall with Jade falling into step beside her.

------

They walked down the corridor in silence and came to stand before the double doors of her room.  Sorsha pushed open the doors and turned her head in Jade's direction, a request in her eyes. 

Standing before the open doors of Sorsha’s quarters, the words got stuck in Jade’s throat.  She stuttered out an “um” which trailed off into a quiet sigh.  She had thought that the moment she got the older woman alone that she would be ready to rage and gnash her teeth.  Instead, she found herself curious and full of questions. 

"Jade, you can call me Sorsha if that's what makes you comfortable." Her mouth lifted in a faint smile meant to reassure the visibly conflicted young woman beside her.

Jade dropped her shoulders. She didn't know how to be anything other than honest. "It's just a bit confusing."

"Fair."  She stepped into her room.  "Come inside, I have something that I want you to see." She momentarily worried that the natural husk of her voice made her request sound more like a command.

Jade’s brows nearly reached her hairline. "Inside? Like your room?" 

Sorsha chuckled mostly to herself.  "Yes, Jade.  Come in, please."

Jade followed.  The older woman stopped and picked up a heavier cloak to put on, and then moved to the back wall where a closet stood with wood panels.  She watched as she pressed two panels and the doors slid apart to reveal a set of swords and light armor.

"Oh, that's really clever."  She let out a light laugh.  "We tried to find this once when were kids, snuck in here and everything."

Sorsha grinned with full knowledge.  "Yes, I found little handprints everywhere."  The memory made her smile.

Jade’s fair skin made her flush visible even in the room bathed in lanterns and candlelight.

"This way." Sorsha prompted after she handed Jade a torch and then moved further into the small space.  She pulled on a sconce and with a pop and hiss the stone wall slid away and revealed a dark entrance.  "The first few steps are tight, but it opens around the corner."

Jade's eyes were wide. "Well, this is ominous," she mumbled under her breath.

Sorsha said nothing and started down the steps.

Jade gripped the torch and followed.  Indeed, past the first five steps the corner gave way to a wide landing and then a short set of stairs before giving way to a tunnel. There were some torches already lit and Sorsha lit a few more as they walked.

Jade took in the stonework and could see a few doors while they moved through the tunnel.  "What is all this?"

"Did Ballentine not tell you about all the tunnels?"  Her tone was mildly surprised.

"Well, I do know about the ones under the barracks and even behind the stables. Guess, I just didn't know how far they went."

The older woman nodded.  "Yes, we are deep in the earth now.  When Bavmorada spelled Tir Asleen the only people that didn't get caught in the curse were safely in these tunnels.  Lots of magic in these stones."  Sorsha finally stopped at a gated entrance.  She took out a key and unlocked the gate.  "This way." 

One short corridor later they entered one more gated room. Sorsha then took Jade's torch and tossed it into the dark.  The darkness illuminated with a whoosh and a flame immediately rose, the flames reflected in her eyes.  She put her own torch in the now visible empty sconce on the right wall. 

Jade’s eyes followed the path of the flame which carried around the stone room and up the wall following a path of oil.  Once settled, the entirety of the room was on display.  She stepped in and spun around slowly, taking in the weapons, the armor, the relics. It wasn’t exactly a treasure room.

"Sorsha, what- what is this place?" 

With a sigh, she answered, “not quite a tomb, not quite a museum."  She shrugged a shoulder.  "It's where I've tried to bury the things I thought I wanted to forget.” She made eye contact with the taller young woman.  “Who am I? What am I? If I am not the sum of my parts.” Her tone was resigned.

They were words she had said to herself a hundred times before.   She gestured around the room and her eyes followed Jade's line of sight to the pair of uniforms displayed on a pair of metal frames that had been molded into the shape of a torso to keep the form.  "All the good that I am is up above us.” Her eyes drifted up to the ceiling.  “And this, this here, this is part of me too, and I suppose it's time I take some of my own advice about forgiveness and acceptance." She brought her focus back to the familiar armor.

Jade stepped closer to the two uniforms.  To the left, she admired a dark steel gray cuirass designed for a woman.  The chain mail tunic and black cloak hung off the shell. And atop the rounded metal used for headpieces, rested a black helmet.  The dome of the helmet was missing the feather of a captain and the skirt on the helmet was made of layered pieces, scaled, meant to curtain the sides of the face.  Jade looked to her side to find Sorsha next to her.  "This is yours.  And that one?"

Sorsha smiled fully.  Her eyes fell on the gold of the Tir Asleen armor once worn by Madmartigan. She had a vision of her husband standing tall in it.  Mud-covered, bloodied, bruised, and beautiful. He was so damn dramatic. She shivered at the memory.

"Madmartigan in all his glory.  He wore that in the battle at Nockmaar.  I remember when I first saw him in it.  He emerged on this black steed, and he was gleaming in his gold armor, long hair swirling like the tornado he was.  It was…" She paused at the memory.  "I looked at him and I got it."  She laughed softly to herself.  "He was magnificent."

Jade felt heat roll up the sides of her neck and she trapped her bottom lip in between her teeth as she thought about Kit in her own gleaming armor. Softly, and mostly to herself she said, "yeah, I get that." Her mouth curved up in a secretive smile.

"What's that?"

Jade cleared her throat and refocused.  "Nothing.  Just thinking."  She regarded the slightly smaller woman.  "Why'd you want to show me this?"

"Actually, this is not what I want you to see."  She walked to the center of the room where a large apothecary table sat.  She opened a cabinet and pulled out a heavy wooden box that she sat on top of.  With a few unlocks, she reached in a grabbed a rolled piece of velvet.  She unfurled the deep green material to reveal a bracer sword.  Next, she retrieved a leather bag and pulled out what looked to be a beaded necklace, and then into her hand she spilled a couple of rings which she then laid out on the table. 

She pushed away from the table and began to speak.  Jade remained still, her eyes volleying between the items on the table and the woman across from her.

The ever-present husk of her voice lent a storytelling quality to her words as if she had opened the first page of some grand epic. "After the fall of Nockmaar, I returned for some things.  Luckily the looters, graverobbers, and carrion were too hesitant to enter the grounds even after those first few days.  I found him and salvaged what I could.  I never knew what to do with them, but as things stand now, they are yours."

A wave of realization passed over Jade's features evidenced by furrowed brows that rose with wide brown eyes.   She stepped up to the table and closely examined the items.  After a long silence with a tensed jaw, she turned to Sorsha, confounded.  "I'm not him. And I don't want to be him.” Her tone was clipped.   “I mean- I'm not even sure I want to know who he was.  Every story I've ever heard is one that is horrible.  Are you going to tell me those were lies?"  Jade was trying to find the line between the respect she had for her and the growing knot of anger in her belly.  There was a slight waver to her voice, but she held her gaze.

Sorsha did not avert her eyes when shook her head.  "I can't because they weren't." Her tone held no pity, no judgment.

Jade sighed; her frustration evident.

Sorsha moved around to her left and picked up the necklace.  "The truth is that the General Kael I knew was both a mentor and a monster. And in those last few years after my twentieth winter solstice, he felt like my warden. But yes, he was also my teacher and sometimes my torturer.”  She snorted and Jade’s eyes flashed open in horror.  “Not like that of course, at least not to me.  Although, running up snow-covered cliff faces in full armor seems like a special kind of torture, you know?”

She looked up at the often reserved young woman and saw that in this they were of one accord. Sorsha knew full well that Ballentine and the Palcacade soldiers used the Canyon Maze as a training and hazing ground.  

"I wouldn’t presume to tell you how to feel or to even care, but I know you have questions.”  She watched a look of consternation pass across Jade’s features.  After a breath, she picked up her statement.  “Kael was a man who approached life with a voraciousness and determination that I'm not sure I've ever seen.” She ran her thumbs across the polished beads and hummed in thought.  “He was a mountain of a man,”, she continued.  “There wasn’t anyone he didn't loom over, and he loved to loom.” She rolled her eyes at the memory.

Sorsha glanced up from the necklace to see the trepidation in her features, how she clenched her jaw and worried her bottom lip with her teeth.  If there was a question Jade needed to ask, Sorsha didn’t give her a chance to voice it, her own anxiety insisted that she plow ahead.

“He would be the first to tell you that he was a weapon, a tool, but he took pride in that.  What I would come to understand much later, was that what drove him was not necessarily cruelty or even mercilessness, but freedom.”  Sorsha’s eyes tracked up from the necklace to the young woman across the table from her.  “He devoured everything. Food, women, wine, war, life.” Her top lip curved up in a faint smile, a show of tempered admiration.

It was a twisted logic that she once couldn’t make sense of, in so much as she also battled with what to make of herself.  How could she admire a man who had destroyed so much? And how was she any different?  Had she not, like Kael, done her mother’s bidding with workman-like efficiency, and at times pride? Why had she been able to walk away and fight her way out? Her only answer was that ultimately, she had found a line she wouldn’t cross and a cause that was worth fighting for. 

“I don’t know who he may have been had he been born here or even in the wheatfields of Callanthe. However, he was born into a system of servitude and serfdom.  They all were. Tir Asleen, and then Galladorn and Skellin to the South, and Cashmere to the East. Bavmorda gave them her version of freedom and they gave her an army.” 

Jade shook her head, visibly torn. This was already a labyrinth of confusion for her.  Her loyalties crashed into her want of family and her need to protect.  She had been raised to protect the weak from the likes of General Kael. Skull-faced and horned, he was a harbinger of death and destruction. To see his visage was to see cruelty. And here was this woman whom she both revered and respected – still – implying that she should see him differently.  "I don't understand. Do you want me to have some sympathy for him?" Her voice teetered between the edges of being hurt and being indignant.

Sorsha considered the young woman before her. She thought about how much of her life she had a hand in. If Mads had thought it was a bad idea to bring her to Tir Asleen he never let that be known. She had been so nervous and worried the first few years, but then when a six-year-old Kit - hyper and muddy from playing in the rain - excitedly recounted that she had discovered the most wonderful friend with flaming curls of hair, Sorsha knew her decision had been correct. It wouldn’t change the past, but it did make the future seem possible.

Sorsha had watched her grow into an impressive young woman, who was fueled by duty and loyalty, and yes, love.  As a soldier and especially as a queen, she allowed for only a handful of regrets.  Most decisions she could couch in the choice between lesser evils or even making hard decisions, but even she knew that petitioning to make sure the Shining Legion accepted the would-be knight was a decision that might haunt her for the rest of her life.  The small part of her that still dared to hope that Mads was still out there alive somewhere, still held onto the seed of hope that Jade would return as the full knight she deserved to be and somehow things would work out. After all, it had happened once before. It was a foolish kind of hope, she knew. A sliver of the impossible, and as tired as she was, it was all she could imagine.

And then the fog rolled in, bringing the Gales and in the next instant, everything and anything was possible.

Jade’s words echoed in the space: Do you want me to have some sympathy for him?

"No, I don't.”  She answered. “As you said, you're not him. And I don’t want you to be.  Did he do terrible things in the name of war and power?  Yes, he did. I can’t pretend to change that, nor would I.  He also told the bawdiest of jokes, laughed with his mouth full, and seemed determined to enjoy everything and everyone he could. In the end, he served Bavmorda.  He served the Crone.  When I try to reconcile with that life, I like to believe that he fought not for them, but for himself, and for the legacy he wanted to leave -whatever he thought that might have been."  She handed Jade the necklace.

Jade peered down at the smoothed and polished stone.  It rattled like a snake when she handled it.  She looked closer and then frowned.  "Are those teeth?"  She nearly dropped the necklace. 

Sorsha winced but then grinned.  "Yes, but turn it over."

Jade flipped over one of the square-shaped smooth stones.  Sorsha's finger tapped on the bead.  "What do you see there?"

Jade squinted and then she looked up with wide eyes. There etched into the smooth stone was her name.  She shifted her eyes down and read it once more: Jade. Her first memories of Tir Asleen had been telling her name to the red-headed woman who had come to visit her every day in the room she shared with the other orphans.

She trailed calloused fingers along the stones and followed the rest of the etchings. The name next to hers said Suriya, and then another said Margray, and after Margray came to Olun and Aubrey.  The names kept coming until she got to twenty and came around once more to her own name. Scorpia had told her there were 15 children that bore that mark of Kael, so she could only guess as to who the other names were for. 

The knowledge of what she was holding in her hands made her heart beat double time.  These were the names of her siblings.  Faces and names she never got a chance to meet or even know.  And how much more was there to know?  Her thoughts immediately went to Scorpia, a name she did not see etched in any of the stones, but she knew there were things her sister had yet to tell her, things she had yet to learn. 

Sorsha watched Jade worry over each stone with her thumb as she scrutinized the names.  She swallowed down the weary sigh that was building in the pit of her stomach.  There was no room for second-guessing herself now, far too much time had passed. 

As Jade ran over the names for a third time, no doubt committing them to memory, Sorsha spoke.  "I asked him once why he had so many children.  Might've been after the 8th or 9th was born. I was probably only 12 winters old myself, so I suppose that the thought of that many children was still a curiosity to me." 

Jade gently placed the necklace back on the table.   "And what was his answer?” There was still bite to her words, the knot of anger building in her gut once more.

"He said, 'because one of them will get it right.'" She looked off toward her armor.  "I didn't ask him what he meant by that at the time, but I think I understand now."  She looked back to Jade.

The silence was thick.

After a long pause, Jade took a breath. Her mind reeled with dozens of questions, but there was only one that she wanted answered. She inhaled deeply and then exhaled a long breath. "Are you the reason my mother is dead?"

Sorsha knew it was coming but it still took her breath. She moved back around the table and faced the younger woman. She splayed her hands on the table and looked at the lines and grooves of time before she met deep brown eyes that flickered gold in the firelight.  "Yes." She faltered at the sharp intake of breath across from her.  "I take responsibility for what happened that day.”

Jade clenched her teeth and her breath quickened.  Her heart pounded and her ears rang. The rest of Sorsha's words finally reached her ears.  "I want to know what happened?" She sniffled.  She refused to cry.  "I want to know why you t-took me from my family." Her voice quivered but evened out by the time she finished her sentence.

Sorsha closed her eyes with the need to look away briefly. She blew out a centering breath and met the young woman's eyes once more.  She wouldn't falter now. 

"In those first couple of years, after the fall of Nockmaar, the Kingdoms and realms were a mess.  We here probably got the worst of it all.  There were clashes for power and lines drawn which meant that for those that were innocent and wanted to live in safety, they needed to go to the places that were safe.  After the barrier went up, Tir Asleen, Galladoorn, and the other settlements behind Mother’s Gate were a place of safety, if you could get there. 

“For the survivors of Nockmaar, they had very few places to go. Most returned home and back into The Wildwood, but others desired to get behind the barrier. By the third year, there was some stability, but there were still roving conscripts. I got word about a group of refugees from Nockmaar that were traveling to the barrier and yes, I was told that the last of Kael's family might be amongst them.  I could've just ignored it but then I remember what he said about getting it right, and I knew that his family and those other shouldn't be punished.  So, I sent a small cadre of soldiers who were loyal to me, to simply escort the group to the barrier.  I told a lie of omission and a few other stories in the hopes it would quell any rumors."  She sighed.  “Less than a mile from the entrance, a squad of Galladoorean conscripts and a smattering of others ambushed the party.  It was over before it started."

A single tear streaked down Jade's face, but she held Sorsha's gaze.  "The twins were barely a year old and Mads offered to go, but I told him no.  I only took Ballentine with me and we rode out. There was no one left alive or so we thought.  You were wailing.  I found you cradled inside the arms of Jeremiah Claymore.  At the time, he was the last of my soldiers and he was still breathing.  He handed me a bloody child of no more than three years old.  It turned out that most of the blood had been Jeremiah's save for the small gash on your hip.  The arrow that he stopped with his hand pierced all the way through and tore at you.” 

Reflexively, Jade touched a hand to her hip where a small, inch-long keloid scar sat.  She had always believed it was simply some weird birth mole.

"We looked around for any more survivors, but you were all we found.  And so, yes, I took you and I brought you to Tir Asleen.  Ballentine had a sister who was still alive at the time, and they took you in.  When asked, we made up a story about Jeremiah and a sick cousin. "

Jade's breathing had evened out.  "Did Ballentine know who I was?"

Sorsha shook her head.  "He knew you were probably from Nockmaar.  But he had no idea about Kael.  Perhaps he suspected that your parents may have been a part of Bavmorda's army, but he never made mention of it."

Jade was quiet.  She turned her attention back to the items on the table.  She looked away from the woman across from her to the necklace and a few pieces of jewelry.  Large silver rings, one shaped like a skull, a simple band made of blue-green stone, and a broken bracelet.  And then on the left side was the bracer sword.  She picked it up and examined it, her thoughts focused on its simple design and the knowledge that it could use some reinforcement and tooling.  She depressed the latch and with a snap out slid a 6-inch beveled blade.  It was dull.  She re-engaged the latch and the blade slid back with a squeak.  It would need oil and time and attention but could be a useful weapon.

Jade moved back to her original position so that she was directly across from the older woman.  In that moment she recognized how much taller she was than Sorsha.  She was a small queen. A tired queen. 

She then let the silence hang between them.  It was clear she was contemplating, absorbing the information, parsing facts, determining what to say, strategizing. It was the mark of a good knight, of a leader.  Sorsha was patient.  The sound of the fire feeding on the air was the only ambient noise in the room.

"Do you want me to forgive you?"  Jade’s voice was calm and measured.

It was too hard to mask her pride for Jade, so Sorsha didn’t fight the hint of a smile that came to her lips.  The timing had indeed been cruel, but Ballentine and Sorsha had not been wrong to want to see Jade get the chance to become the extraordinary knight that they knew she would become.

Sorsha met her eyes. "Can I answer your question with a question?"  Jade pursed her lips and then nodded.  "Do you love Kit?"

At the mere mention of Kit's name, Jade's belly filled with a fluttery feeling and her pulse thrummed.  She blinked away her surprise and answered with conviction.  "Yes.  With everything I am.”  She managed a sad sort of smile before she added, “the sum of all my parts."

Sorsha squared her shoulders and looked fondly at the young woman.  "Then I suppose it's not you who needs to forgive me."  She put emphasis on the words "you" and "Me".

Jade stood in thought for a moment, picking at her words before she asked her next question.  "If you had known where my siblings were would you have taken me to them?"

Sorsha tilted her head and wrinkled her nose a bit. “It’s true that I didn’t look or ask because I knew that would put you in danger, possibly put the kingdom in danger. At that time, anyone even perceived of somehow still being loyal to the Crone and Bavmorda was hunted down. You had already survived one attempt on your life." 

Her mouth curved up as she continued. “I’ll also admit to being selfish and yes, even arrogant.” Across from her, Jade blinked slowly at her candor.  "I knew I could give you safety, a roof over your head, food, clothing, education, whatever you needed.  I knew here, I could watch you and give you a chance to live what I thought could be a simple life. Mostly, I wanted to give you a life free of struggle, free of war, free of magic, just free. And when Ballentine said he wanted to train you, I said, yes." She slowly spun the gold band on her ring finger.  "I thought I could give you a chance at whatever life you wanted. I thought I owed you that. I thought I owed Kael that."  She watched the play of emotions that ran across her face.  There was anger, confusion, and acceptance.  "I am glad that some part of your family survived and you deserve to know them. I certainly won't stop you now, if that's what you want."

Jade understood that Sorsha had released her from her obligations to Tir Asleen. She was duty-bound only to her own wants and needs. She felt steady and invigorated in a way that she only ever felt a handful of times and those ways often involved Kit, and as of late, the Wildwood.  Jade kept her gaze steady on the older woman  "And what if that’s what Kit wants?" She challenged.

Sorsha smirked.  “I think we both know that Kit's going to do what Kit wants to do. And between you and Elora, I think she's already made her choices.  Another thing Kit shares with her father, you can always count on her to follow a redhead.”

Jade tried to hold in her wry chuckle, but she couldn't. Some of the tension left her shoulders.  She let out a huge breath and reached out to roll up the bracer in the velvet and then placed the jewelry and necklace back into the leather bag.  She looped the leather strap through her belt next to the lux pouch. The rolled bracer she kept in her right hand. She watched the woman across from her.  Her words from earlier played over in her head. 

At last, Jade cleared her throat.  "Your majesty," she paused and corrected herself.  "Sorsha. I don't know who I would've been had I grown up in the Wildwood. That's not the path I was given.  What I do know, is that I grew up here in these walls, amongst these people.  And yes, I was safe and loved and cared for, and I do thank you for that.” She glanced down and then back up. “But, I also grew up hating the people that are my family." She stopped to take a breath and keep her lip from trembling.  "That anger fueled me for so long and I-" she waved her unoccupied hand in the air.  "What do you do when you wake up and realize there's no more boogeyman?"

Sorsha swiped at an errant tear on her cheek.  "In my experience, you breathe. You breathe easy and you breathe free.  And you enjoy it for as long as it lasts." 

Jade nodded. "You are right," she started after a long pause.

Sorsha looked up.

Jade continued, her voice strong, even lighter. "I'm not the one that needs to forgive you."  Her eyes were warm in her observation of the woman across from her.  Some semblance of understanding passed between them as they regarded one another. War and loss had shaped them both, but so had love and the need to protect those they loved. Perhaps Sorsha’s intervention had saved her life, or simply kept her from a different life, but it had brought her here just the same.

Jade dragged her top teeth across her bottom lip, her eyes bright and clear.  "I can't do anything about what's past.  All I can focus on is what's ahead of me and the life I want to live, and who I want to live it with. This life has shaped me into who I am, and you know what, I like who am.  I like the person I'm trying to be and who knows, maybe I can be even better.  Might even get it right, or whatever that means." 

Sorsha didn't bother to wipe the tears from her face.  She just smiled.

Jade straightened her shoulders and stood tall. There would be a time for more questions, but for now, she had some answers and some closure. The knot of anger in the pit of her stomach had unfurled and settled into something that felt like understanding.  "I'm going to head back up.  Do you want to come with me?" Her words were sincere.

Sorsha shook her head and then swallowed the lump in her throat.  "Think I'm going to stay down here for a bit.  Have a good rest, Jade."

Jade made it to the gate and peered back over her shoulder.  "You should bring the twins down here; they should see it too."

The older woman wiped her face of tears and managed a smile.  "I think I will take that advice." She paused before adding, "Ser Jade."

The unnecessary title still made Jade swell with pride, and she smiled fully, teeth on display. She knew she didn't need the title anymore, but it made her feel good, nonetheless.  She moved her head in a short nod.  "Your majesty," she replied and then eased into the corridor. 

tbc...

Chapter Text

Tir Asleen provided two days of comfort and rest before the fellowship mounted horses once more and set their sights to the northwest, on a course that would lead to the Nelwyn valley. Elora assured them that Willow was en route, so they might as well meet him on the way before they doubled back and headed South to Galladoorn.

The goodbyes were a bit longer this time, but no less strained.  Only this time, it wasn’t out of fear of missing brothers or the need to prove worthiness.  This time there was the knowledge that everything seemed to hang in the balance.  The stakes had changed and the world of Andowyne was going to shift once more. 

Jade adjusted the refurbished bracer that she now wore on her left forearm while she waited atop her horse for Kit to mount her horse. She watched Sorsha hand Kit a small book and then she stepped back once more.  Her eyes watered, but true to form not a drop fell.  She then swept her eyes up to Jade and dipped her chin in acknowledgment.  Jade responded in kind.  There was no need for a pep talk or orders to give. Even though Sorsha was technically no longer her queen, Jade’s charge was still the same as it has always been: To protect Kit and fight for her and by her side. She didn’t need Sorsha’s blessing for that, but she was happy to have it all the same. 

With a final wave goodbye, Boorman took point with Jade at the rear, and they left Tir Asleen behind.

---

The riders were just beyond the Mother’s Gate barrier and pushing in the direction of the Great River when Boorman let out an excited laugh.

“I spy a wagon!”  The bangles on his wrist rattled as he pointed at the covered wagon still two leagues ahead of them and headed in their direction. 

Elora spurred her horse to the front and with a bright smile, called out, “It’s Willow! See, I told you.” 

From his perch on the wagon, next to Mims, the sometimes-surly sorcerer lifted the corner of his mouth up in a smile. The group was easy to spot with Elora’s unmistakable red hair flowing behind her, leading the group in their direction.

Mims pulled up on the reins to slow the wagon and watched the smile spread across her father’s face.  The excited calls of “Willow” reached their ears before the riders. 

Elora barely brought her horse to a stop before she dismounted next to the wagon. Willow leaned over and welcomed her embrace. 

“I’m actually glad to see you all.”  He chuckled and exchanged hugs with Kit and Jade.  “Even you Boorman.” He winked and earned a heavy pat on his back.  “You all remember my daughter, Mims.”

 “It’s good to see you all in one piece.”  She mirrored her father’s bright smile and turned wide eyes toward Airk.  “And is this the fabled prince?” 

Airk’s cheeks burned.  “I don’t know about fabled, but yes, they found me.”  He glanced up at Kit and they both smiled. 

With pleasantries done they moved their caravan forward and headed deeper into the Kingdom of Galladoorn.  They were still more than a league from the main road that would lead into the central part of Galladoorn, the high sun was just cresting and beginning her descent.  Jade stayed to the rear of the group with Kit just up ahead of her. Boorman and Airk rode up front, while Elora rode close to the wagon in the middle of the group.

Jade whistled and Kit made her horse stop so that Jade could trot up beside her. Together they moved forward.  “Did you notice the soldiers on the outcrop we passed a few yards back?”

Kit furrowed her brow.   “I was hoping it was just a wayward conscript.”

Jade hummed.  “Only I’ve seen one too many.  Look up ahead near the mountain range.”

Kit scanned left and then up.  Sure enough, there was what appeared to be a soldier stationed on a small peak.  If she wasn’t looking for him, she would have missed him.  “You think we should be worried, don’t you?”

Jade met Kit’s eyes and she had her answer.  With a nod, Kit trotted forward and came up beside the wagon.  “Hey, we need to stop for a bit.”

Mims pulled the wagon to a stop and Jade joined Kit.  “Oi!” she shouted to Airk and Boorman. 

Once gathered, Willow tightly gripped his repaired staff.  “You feel it too?”

Jade nodded.  “I don’t know anything about feeling or magic, but I can tell you what I see.”

“So, you’re saying those aren’t just random farmers climbing mountain ranges.” Boorman offered with just the right amount of sarcasm.  He too had noticed.

Kit followed Boorman’s line of sight and then looked from Jade to Willow and then to Elora.  “And what are you two feeling exactly?”

“It’s hard to explain,” Elora scrunched her nose.  “Something’s off.  Out of place.”  She shook her head, unsure of the word. 

Airk watched in silence for a beat. “There have been some skirmishes and raiders out this far in some of the encampments.  You don’t just think it’s precautions?” 

The voices of Jade, Kit, and Boorman overlapped with the same echoed sentiment: “It’s a trap.”

Boorman adjusted the strap that held his scabbard.  “Sorsha did say things have been on edge the past few moons.  They’re expecting someone or something.  And unfortunately, I think that might be us and not in one of those let us throw the conquering heroes a party kind of way.” He winced.

Jade’s serious brown eyes fell on Kit, her hand already drifting towards the pouch on her belt.  Kit easily caught her meaning. 

“Can I suggest we come up with a plan, while I go put the cuirass on.”  Elora whipped her head in her direction, concern in her features.  “Just a precaution, in case we need to fight our way out.”  Kit grinned and then dismounted to head behind the wagon.

Boorman clapped his hands together and leaned against the pommel of his saddle.  “My time to shine now!” Jade and Willow both rolled their eyes and Elora just scoffed.  “What’s that look for? You guys all have terrible plans.”  He squinted his eyes and pointed at Elora.  “And the last time I let you kids plan, I had to jump off the damn edge of the world, thank you very much.” 

“Remember how you had a plan for the Wildwood and then how we all got captured and Jade nearly died.”  Kit chimed in while she tied her sash across her waist. She rejoined the group, the cuirass worn over her tunic, and the hooded short cloak back layered over.  She put her foot in the stirrups and mounted her horse while she eyed him.  “You remember that plan, huh?’’

The bearded man shrugged. “But did you die?” His mouth curved up in a half-smile.

Jade blew out an exasperated breath and glared before she turned her attention to Willow and Elora. “Alright then, let’s please figure this out.”  Jade could hear the man’s grumbling under his breath but chose to ignore him.  It was bad enough they were going into this blind with absolutely no exit strategy.  And yes, they had two sorcerers and several swords, but facing an army seemed to be on the wrong side of possible.

----

The Hasturs were not the first rulers of Galladoorn, but they were the last rulers under which Galladoorn had been at the height of its power.  Zaccharius Hastur, the only son of Melanthia of Cashmere and supposedly a Galladoorn soldier built the very walls of the castle they were headed toward.  Melanthia had raised a clever warrior of a son and it was to him that she whispered her secrets of bloodlines and magic and greatness. When the weeping plague took her life when he was only ten summers old, she left him with an ambitiously cruel father and her promises of power. 

On his 17^th birthday, as a gift to himself, Zaccharius Hastur beheaded his father along with two generals, built himself an army of rebels, and then assumed the throne. He would reign for nearly a century. He had seven sons that he pitted against one another until, the 5^th of his sons, Zaid Dermot Hastur was the last remaining in an ongoing battle royale.  It was under Zaid’s reign that Bavmorda’s power would grow.  It was under Zaid’s reign that he would watch Airk’s army be decimated and Galladoorn be ravaged. 

When Zaid’s only son returned home from the safety of Cashmere, it was to see his home in ruins and his father dying.  Zaid left his son with the same secrets he had been given and a promise to take back that which was theirs.  As Zivian Hastur stood beside his wife in the Great Hall of his castle, with his glass raised in a toast to the large gathering of nobles, citizens, and soldiers, he knew with certainty that all that his family had desired was once more within his reach. 

---

The plan had been simple.  They would announce who they were, hope they were expected, and then request a private audience with the king and queen.  Their horses were barely stabled before they were ushered into the castle proper, the corridors lined with armored soldiers standing at attention.  The doors to the Great Hall swung open and it was immediately clear that a private audience was not going to happen, after all, they were guests of honor at the celebration currently taking place.

King Hastur was mid-toast when Elora flanked by Jade and Kit stepped into the Great Hall.  Spread out behind them on close steps, were Boorman, Airk, Willow, and Mims. 

“And it would seem the party from Tir Asleen has gotten our invitation.  Welcome, welcome!”  He lifted his goblet in greeting. 

With a raised brow, Elora turned to Kit and saw the same look of bewilderment on her face.  Jade just shrugged a shoulder. The mingling crowd of nobles and citizens easily parted for them as they made their way toward the dais to greet the King and Queen.  

Elora leaned close to Kit and stage whispered, “by the way, if anyone asks my name is Dove.” 

 "Not going with Muffin girl?"  Kit snickered.

Without missing a beat, "You know I just feel like Dove has a bit more, how they say…weight, oomph." 

Kit’s impressed response was swallowed up by King Hastur and his wife, who now stood in front of them.

“Your highness,” He inclined his head toward Kit.  “It is good to see you again.  And young, Airk.  Your Highness.  I am most pleased to see that you have returned.”

The Tanthalos twins both returned the customary royal greetings. 

King Hastur’s too-sweet smile was focused on Elora, who remained bracketed by Jade and Kit.  “And you young lady, I can’t tell you how great it is to see you.”  He glanced at his wife.  “Like a mirror.”  He chuckled and then inclined his head towards the rest of the party. 

Though thoroughly confused, Elora thought it best to simply smile and nod. 

“Again, we are pleased you could make it.  If you would like to be shown your rooms we can do that now, although the guests of honor will be here momentarily.”

Kit stepped forward. “About that your majesty,” she clasped her hands together to keep from fidgeting.  “Do you think we could all go somewhere and have a quiet conversation?”

He smiled warmly at Kit, that it was almost genuine.  “Your mother has certainly taught you to strategize.”  He chuckled.  “I promise I will make time in the morning, but for now, let’s just enjoy the evening.”  He looked at his wife.  “Besides, I’m sure there’s someone else you’d rather talk to.”

Queen Arianna looked over her shoulder and waved her hand, beckoning in the direction of a figure they had yet to see. Looks of confusion passed between the Tir Asleen travelers, their attention was now drawn back to the dais and throne. 

Despite the lively sounds of music, boisterous chatter, and the clinking of glasses all the sound in the room seemed to dim until there was nothing but the pounding of beating hearts and simultaneous sharp intakes of breath.

Graydon Hastur, alive, well, and whole appeared from behind the large throne and descended the stairs. 

 Astonishment, wonder, confusion, and relief flooded the features of the small fellowship.  Eyes went wide and jaws gaped opened in a mix of delight and bewilderment.  How was any of this possible was the thought that ran through them all at the sight of Graydon, who by all accounts looked no worse for wear.  And certainly not like a young man who had seemingly been dispersed like confetti into the netherworld of the Wyrm.

Black hair was slicked back in a half-ponytail that would register as jarring to them all once they got past the initial shock of seeing the Prince of Galladoorn again.  His goatee was back and he appeared light on his feet and steady in his person.  He bounded down the steps with his arms wide.

“You came!”  For a person that was thought lost to the depths of the Wyrm’s lair, he almost seemed nonplussed.

Elora found her voice first, along with control of her limbs.  She practically jumped into his open arms, immediately wrapping her arms around his neck.  Graydon chuckled into her shoulder as he returned the fierceness of her embrace. 

“It’s good to see you too.”

Elora swiped at the happy wetness gathered at the edges of her eyes and smiled once they separated.  “I can’t -how- I- wow.”  She stumbled over her words and whipped her head around to see that same look of wonder on the faces of Jade, Kit, and Boorman. 

“Bubby!”  Boorman moved forward and put a heavy hand on Graydon’s shoulder.  He plucked at the soft material of his black tunic which reminded him a bit more of something Airk would wear with its low cut and loose sleeves.  He wore a long sleeveless fur-lined vest that coordinated with his parents’ outfits. “It is good to see that frown,” he joked.

Graydon smirked.

Willow stepped forward with raised brows.  “We’re just happy to see you.” 

Graydon looked down at the Newlyn and grinned.  “And I am happy to be seen.”  He looked up and then moved his eyes over Kit and Jade.  “I can’t wait to catch up in a bit, but I’ve got to do some things.”  He rolled his eyes as if annoyed, but it was clear from his tone that he wasn’t.  “I know you’ve got questions.  We’ll talk in a bit.  Please, go and enjoy the party.  You’re going to want to be here.”  He looked directly at Kit and then grinned. 

Before anyone could get out another question, Graydon turned and walked away with his mother at his elbow.  They headed behind the throne and down a walkway out of sight.

The Great Hall was filled with revelers and all manner of noise and movement, save for the seven new guests who stood dumbstruck in front of the throne dais.  Gathered in their semi-circle they made for a most intriguing tableau, each seemingly perplexed by the sight of the young man they had been mourning for days and in fact, had come to mourn.  There was surprise and elation, but clearly worry fear, and utter bafflement.  How could he be here?  They had all seen him get blasted into another realm and possibly in pieces.  The idea that he was somewhere lost without them stuck in their guts like a bad batch of meat. 

Kit raked a hand through her hair and snapped to attention first. “Um, listen we need to regroup. I- I don’t know what’s going on.”

“Quick,” Boorman interrupted. “Somebody, pinch me.”  In rapid succession, Jade punched him on the shoulder, Elora pinched his arm, and Kit swatted him in the stomach.  “Bloomins! Not all at once!” He rubbed his shoulder.  “But thank you for proving I’m not dreaming. Listen, it looks like Graydon is alive and so maybe, just maybe we dodged one here. Maybe, what we need to do is go enjoy these festivities and try to figure out what weird magic thing is happening. Cause whatever it is, it’s weird and it's magic.”  He was trying to convince himself.

Jade frowned, but she couldn’t really find a reason to disagree.  They were still very much at a disadvantage and if there was one thing she knew they needed it was information. She groaned under her breath.  “Boorman’s kind of got a point.”

“I certainly agree with the drinking,”  Airk chimed in.

Jade just shook her head.  “We still don’t know what’s going on, but on the upside, King Hastur hasn’t thrown us in the dungeon or tried to kill us.”

“Alright, then Jade and I will go to the right.” Kit pointed at Elora.  “You and Willow take the left quadrant.  And Airk and Boorman can go with Mims near the back corner.”  She smiled at Mims.  “You think you can keep those two out of trouble?”

Mims grinned and said confidently, “not a chance, but I’m going to enjoy myself trying.” 

Her answer elicited a round of much-needed light laughter. 

Willow furrowed his brow with fatherly concern.  “You sure you don’t want to come with Elora and I?”

Airk traded fist bumps with Mims.  “She’ll be fine with us.  We won’t break anything, we promise.” His smile was positively dashing.

The identical disbelieving stares of Jade, Kit, and Willow were his only response.

“Let’s meet by the entrance in a candle mark,”  Jade suggested, and then they all began to navigate the crowd.

Still buzzed from the initial sight of Graydon, Elora was still wearing a placid smile when he found her again huddled with Willow and commenting about a tart they were both eating.

“Hey, sorry I had to run before.” His voice in her ear caused her to startle.  

Elora turned to fully examine him in a way that she was too surprised to before.  She observed his confident posture and the ease with which the corner of his mouth was lifted in a small smile.  Admittedly, he seemed to lack some of the humility that she had grown accustomed to but considering what they had all been through she felt that perhaps he earned it. 

“It’s fine, I’m still just so happy to see you.”  She reached out a hand and touched his tunic.  It was not the usually closed fabric that he always wore, but a feather-lite and almost diaphanous material that hinted at the warm brown of his skin.  And it was the skin that she could see, smooth skin.  Elora arched an eyebrow.  “What happened to you?”

Graydon caught her eye and glanced down before he swept his eye back up to meet Elora’s eyes.  “Yeah, um, I had some help getting out of the temple. Apparently, it was touch-and-go for a minute.”  He tried to laugh off the severity of his ordeal.

Elora could only wince.  She crossed her arms and sighed.  “I should’ve been the one to help you and for that I’m sorry, I-

Graydon shook his head and disarmed her with a lazy grin.  “It’s okay.  I thought I was dead too.”  A noise caught his attention and he looked away briefly. “I’ve got to run again, but I do want to talk to all of you, and maybe not in the middle of all these people.” 

He made to move only to halt his steps in front of Willow.  “And Willow, I just want to thank you for all your help.  Both of you really.”  He took a breath.  “It will all make sense in a just bit.”  Graydon disappeared back into the crowd before either Willow or Elora could say another word.

---

With a wrinkled nose, Jade passed off the round pastry with the weird filling to Kit.  Kit shrugged and popped the small piece of dough into her mouth just as Graydon walked into their sight line. 

“Your highness.”  His greeting was playful, and it did the job of setting Kit at ease.  “Hey, Jade.”

Jade and Kit stood so close that their shoulders brushed whenever one of them moved.  “We really thought we lost you there.” 

Dark brown eyes looked to the ceiling.  “I think you did for a moment, however,” he splayed his hands out.  “As you can see, I’m still here.”

Kit smirked.  “And I can’t believe I’m saying this, but honestly I’m happy.”

He smiled.  “Good, I’m glad. That’s what I want.” He paused to look at them both.  “And I am, you know, happy for you the two of you especially. I don’t want either of you to worry about that other stuff.”

Jade creased her brow and then it dawned on her what he was referring to.  She glanced over to Kit who now wore a half-smile. 

Kit cleared her throat. “About that?”

He waved her off.  “It’s fine.” He laughed.  “That’s part of what this party is all about.”  He gestured at the fullness of the Great Hall and then looked at the pair.  “I had a talk with my dad, and I’ve got a good solution.”

As usual, Jade’s face gave away her disbelief and Kit released a nervous chuckle.  “This isn’t like a surprise wedding, right?”  She was only slightly serious.

Graydon fully laughed.  “Wouldn’t dream of that! I’m rooting for you guys.  Besides, I’m sure Jade would kill me if I tried anything that ridiculous.”         

Graydon had barely finished his statement before Jade responded in the driest tone ever.  “Definitely.  Quarter you and chop you into little bits and feed you to the dogs." Her mouth quirked up in the smallest of smiles, while she mimed chopping with her hand.

Ever the champ, Graydon chuckled.  "Not a problem.  You’re going to love the solution, I promise. See you in a bit."

He walked away and they turned to each with matching looks of uncertainty.  "What in the world was that?" Jade nibbled her bottom lip.  "Don't know and don't like it.  Let's talk to the others."

---

After some brief obligatory mingling, Elora snaked her way through a few bodies to find Willow on a bench. She leaned close so he could hear, "can we talk?"

Willow made room on the bench and Elora sat.  After a moment she took a deep breath and said, "So, um, Graydon is off-

Her words overlapped with Willow’s “I don't think that's Graydon.”

Elora let out a relieved sigh.  "Thank the mothers!  I thought I was losing my mind."

A moment later Jade and Kit joined them at the end of the table.  They were all wearing the same look of worry. "So, um, we just talked to Graydon and- 

Willow and Elora together:  "It's not him."

Their faces all wore looks of agreement.  Kit snapped her fingers and nodded. Jade tapped her own forehead.  "Knew it.  Ok. But also, shit."

Eventually, Boorman sidled up to them with Airk and Mims in tow. "So, um, everyone, listen, and don't take this the wrong way, but I'm pretty sure Graydon just at winked me and I don't know, but I think something is off."

Everyone looked unimpressed. Jade expressed the obvious, "yeah, we kind of figured that out."   

Boorman relaxed and put a hand to his chest.  "Phew! That's great, I was worried it was just me." 

“Is there any way we can get out of here to talk?”  Willow looked to Jade as he voiced his question. 

“There’s just the main door.”  She motioned back over her shoulder.  “But maybe if we all don’t go at the same time we can meet near the stables. 

The sorcerer nodded.  “Fine then. Make another round and then let’s see if we can get out of here before the dinner call.”  Without much fanfare, they dispersed in different directions.

---

It was not too long before they were all standing in different pockets of the crowd when all the attention in the room was drawn to the throne and the raised dais where the royal family stood together.  King Hastur tapped his knife against his goblet, garnering everyone’s focus.

His voice rang out with pride.  "We gather here to celebrate new alliances and new beginnings. Not just for Galladoorn but for all of Andowyne. Let us raise our glasses to the return of my valiant son and his bride to be -- who's sister is here with us as well. Here, here!”

As if the sun had broken through the stained-glass windows that dotted the top edges of the stonework to shine a blinding light directly on Elora, all eyes in the room seemed affixed to her. Looks of utter confusion passed between Jade and Kit despite being separated by a few tables.  Willow furrowed his brow in worry and Airk and Mims could only shrug as they stood near one another on the other side of the room. Boorman was too busy guzzling a goblet of wine to actually focus on what was said, he only knew that the crowd had grown mostly silent.

The attention of the room that momentarily was on Elora suddenly refocused when the gathered crowd parted on cue to the swinging open of the large doors of the Great Hall of Hastur.

All eyes were focused on the woman who was escorted by a quad of soldiers wearing the black and gold studded leather armor that marked them as the King’s guard of Galladoorn.  She wore a black leather bodice and a long hooded cloaked skirt with a train that trailed behind her like an inky river, as she sauntered onto smooth steps through the Great Hall.   

As the woman moved past Jade, it was plain to see that she was rightfully described as Elora’s sister. She had the same red hair, though hers was wavy and hung just below the cut of her jaw.  It swung a bit when she turned her head to smile and greet people while she walked towards the dais, toward the King and Queen, and toward the waiting Graydon.

And suddenly it clicked for all of them.  This gathering. This party. This celebration. King Hastur had said, “bride to be.” The knowledge echoed through all of them at the exact same moment and if the ground opened up beneath them and swallowed them whole at that moment they would have been in no state to put up a fight; too stunned to make sense of anything at all.

Elora’s doppelganger glided past the dropped jaws, wide eyes, and brows raised in surprise to stop in front of the pale-faced Elora, who could only blanch in shock at the sight of herself.

Elora stood wide-eyed and stock still even as a woman with her face came to stand in front of her with too wide of a smile and an unvoiced promise in her eyes.

Before Elora could flinch, her doppelganger grabbed ahold of both her shoulders and squeezed.  “Oh, my sister!” Her words were loud and meant to be heard.  “How I’ve missed you so.”  Her voice poured out like treacle, so sweet it must’ve made her teeth hurt.

Jade snapped to first, with a hand that slammed against the pommel of her sword, ready to unsheathe the steel and dash through the crowd.  Although separated by a few bodies and some tables, her movement created a ripple effect, mirrored by Kit then Boorman, and then Airk.

Rooted to her spot still in a state of shock, it was only when she found herself being pulled into a tight hug that Elora registered this was not a horrible nightmare.  A woman, no doubt the withered crone in her mind, was wearing her face and holding her close.  Naturally, Elora started to squirm, but then she stilled as the lilting whispers of the other woman reached her ear.

“Call off your dogs and play nice or I will kill everyone in this room.”

There was nothing in the other woman’s voice that suggested she was lying or to be trifled with, so Elora held out her hand behind her, a sign to stand down.

“That’s a good girl.”  Her lips were still pressed close to Elora’s ear.  “Now then,” she moved back and held her at arm’s length.  “We have so much to catch you up on you and I.  So much to discuss.”  She winked and then let her hands drop from Elora’s shoulders. “And I can’t wait to meet your friends.”  The volume of her words carried once more for all to hear.  If her goal was to appear as a gracious host meeting her long-lost sister then she had achieved her end, for the gathered crowd nearly swooned.

Elora finally found her voice, but she kept her voice low. "Listen, you Crone lady, I don't know what this game is but I'm not playing."

The other redhead rolled her eyes and leaned in close. "I'm not the Crone silly, I'm Bellinor. Bellinor Perran and I really am the last of the Kymerian Blood and very much your sister." Straight white teeth were displayed in what was less a smile and more the baring of her teeth.

Elora's face went slack, and she peered hard into green eyes, the only thing that apparently, she and her double did not share. It was not a lie and they both knew it. "Th-that's not - How?"

"I have such sights to show you." Bellinor's smile was cocksure.

Elora felt a chill run up her spine.

Bellinor stood up straight and clapped her hands together. "But enough of that for now. Go mingle. Drink, eat, and all of that. We'll head to Nockmaar at dawn, and I'll answer all your questions." She moved in and air-kissed her cheek before she twirled off into the crowd.

Elora just stood stupefied, until her shoulder was bumped accidentally. She needed to find the others.

The room once more erupted in a cacophony of sounds: music, laughter, talking, and singing.  Elora found her path to her friends suddenly invaded by awkward conversations, greetings, and congratulations that she could only half cringe at in acknowledgment.

While Elora struggled to get away from people, Bellinor flitted about the room and made the rounds like a consummate host.  Her first find was Jade. Wearing a cloak of Tir Asleen and the armor of a Bone Reaver beneath, the young warrior stood at the ready with her hand wrapped around the grip of her sword, eyes tracking Elora and then Kit who was huddled near her brother and Willow and Mims. She was by the only clear exit, no doubt plotting the most discreet way out.

"I don't think we've been properly introduced." Green eyes flashed with something that made Jade uncomfortable, but she refused to bristle.

Jade tensed her jaw and looked Elora's doppelganger up and down.

"Ser Jade Claymore." The sharp points of her canines were made visible, her smile predatory. She dangerously encroached on Jade's space with a step forward, leaving only an arm's length between them. With a tilt of her head and a lilt to her voice, she continued when Jade said nothing. "Although can you really be a knight without a queen? On the other hand, I have it on good authority that Bone Reavers serve no one, which is a pity if you ask me."

Jade gripped her sword tighter. "I didn't ask."

Bellinor's breath hitched, and her pupils dilated. "I would like a chance to change your mind if you'll let me." Green eyes smoldered.

"There's nothing to change." Kit's voice and body inserted herself in the small space between Jade and the other redhead. Her eyes screamed murder. "Don't think we've been introduced." She did not stick out her hand. 

A delighted smile spread across her face as she stepped back and shifted her eyes down. "Oh, hi. Look at you, the wee handsome Kit." She ogled Kit like she was some small woodland creature that she wanted to pet right before possibly devouring it. Her bemused tone belied her condescension. She took one more step back and made a show of looking at them both. "Oh my, the two of you together." She tossed her head and giggled. She then pressed the palms of her hands together and rested her index fingers against her chin. It was the same gesture Elora would make before she would squeal cheerfully about something she discovered. "A whole princess and her whole Knight - or Reaver, take your pick. I get it and I may swoon, but I've got guests to see."

"Yeah, you do that." Kit puffed out her chest, hand on the hilt of her sword.

Bellinor held in her laugh, but she did smirk. "Oh, Kit don't act like you're not happy. You may hate all this," she waved her hand at the large gathering of people milling about chatting and drinking and eating. "However, I love this. It's my element." Green eyes shimmered with excitement. "Don't worry, we'll all talk soon. Go and enjoy the evening. Eat, drink, and all that." She winked at them both and disappeared into the crowd.

Jade and Kit stood shoulder to shoulder in silence for a few breaths, both sets of eyes still trying to follow the leather-clad woman through the crowd.

"Jade, give me the lux key." Kit seethed.

"Kit,” she warned. "No."

“Jade, yes."

Jade finally looked beside her and managed a grin. "C'mon let's find the others before we both make a scene." She bumped her shoulder and Kit sighed in resignation.

---

After some fast talking to a few door sentries, Jade, Kit, and the others found themselves at the stables. 

Boorman was the last to join them with a bottle of wine in hand.  “I don’t know about anybody else, but I need several drinks.”

Jade snatched the bottle and took a deep swig before she shoved it back at him, a glare fixed so hard on the taller man that he only tipped his chin in understanding.

They had come to Galladoorn ready for all manner of things.  There was the grief at the loss of Graydon, the fear that they might be wading into a possible war, and the uncertainty of what lay ahead with the waking Wyrm, but tonight’s revelations had thrown them all.  Subsequently, the wine bottle made the rounds and they found themselves standing in the cool crisp air of the Galladoorn night gobsmacked by what they had just witnessed.

Boorman cleared his throat.  "Okay, so um, I think, I think we just need to go ahead and say it, just you know get it out there and never talk about it again." He paused and then looked at Jade.  "Jade, do you, um, you know, wanna’ say it?"

She pointed to herself; eyes wide. "Wh-what me? Say it? Say what?!" She shook her head, adamant she did not know what Boorman could possibly be talking about because she absolutely positively did not think anything about anything.

Boorman then swept his eyes to Kit.  "Um, I, uh, not even sure what we're talking about."  She admired the thatching in the stable roof.

He then turned desperate eyes to Airk.  "C'mon Airk. Little help, please.”

Airk let go of an elongated “uhhhhh” that Boorman was sure the answer was on the tip of his tongue.  The crown prince blushed instead.

Boorman sighed heavily and then downed the remaining wine.  "Okay, fine, I'll do it.  I just want to say - that Evil Sexy Elora is hot."

It took only a second before they all erupted.  Elora's "I know, right!!" opened the floodgates.

Jade’s voice pitched high.  "It's the leather, the leather."

"Like, wow, just wow,” Airk repeated.

The words, “seriously, the hair, the cloak, the everything” tumbled from Kit’s mouth.

"And that hair! Who knew, she, I mean me could pull that off!”  Elora added.

Through his laughter, Boorman put a hand on Elora’s shoulder.  "Whoo! Thought it was just me, no offense, you are adorable, lovely even, but my-

They had devolved into a mess of syllables and shrieks, and it was only Willow striking his staff on the ground, green sparkles shooting up that gained their attention.  "Are you lot serious?!  Enough!" He stared at each of them.  "The actual fate of the world is standing in the balance, and you all are mesmerized by the Crone playing dress up!  Get it together."

They all hung their heads. Admonished.  He sighed.  "I just want us to focus, we need a plan.  And yes, while she certainly makes a striking figure -if you're into Daikinis - we do need to focus."

Elora twisted her mouth. "We are sorry.  And you're right. We're done. Promise."

"You do know that we think you are amazing as well right." Airk gave her thumbs up in support.

Elora felt her cheeks warm in the cool night air.  "Thank you, yes, I know.  Let's move on." She rubbed her hands together.  “Also, she said she’s not the Crone.”

Willow’s head snapped to Elora a question on his lips.

“Exactly.  I’m not the Crone.”  Properly startled they all turned to find Elora’s cloaked doppelganger standing before them, fingers interlocked and resting at her waist.  “I am something far worse, I assure you.”  She watched the gravity of her statement hit its mark with each of them.  After a too-long pause, she fixed a lopsided grin on her face and spoke, her lilt adding a feigned sweetness to her tone.

“I do hope you all weren’t trying to leave without me.”  She fixed her eyes on Elora.

Kit moved to stand beside Elora to her right.  “Wouldn’t dream of it.  Just getting some provisions for the evening.”

Green eyes slid in Kit’s direction.  “Well, if there’s anything I can offer then please let me know, but for now, I’d love it if you’d return back inside.  And bright and early we’ll all leave together for Nockmaar.”

Kit’s eyes grew wide. “That place is really run down. I’m sure there are other places to stay.”

The tips of her canines gleamed as she smiled.  “I’ve got my heart set on it.”  She gestured behind her.  “Now, how about we head back in?”

They were slow in their steps, but Boorman and Airk started to move first and then Willow kept close to Mims.  Jade and Kit stayed with Elora. 

“Go on you two, Elora and I need to chat.”

“Oh, we’re good right here,” Kit stated.

“We’re good,”  Jade added.

Bellinor fought to not roll her eyes. Instead, she tilted her head and watched the women bracketing Elora.  “You two are adorable.” She held her hands up in a show of surrender.  “We’ll walk ahead of you, and you can follow.  Is that okay with you?”  When she asked the question, she focused her attention on Jade. 

With her right elbow resting on the pommel of her sword, Jade held swung out her palm in a gesture of ‘after you’. 

As if she had won a prize, the cloaked redhead smiled.  She then looped her arm through Elora’s and spun them around so they could begin walking. 

Kit and Jade shared a look and then followed behind the pair. 

Bellinor started a meandering and measured walk back through the main courtyard.  She could hear the soft footfalls of the pair behind her.  She patted Elora’s hand gently.

“I know you have questions, so let me answer a few for you now.  I’m not the Crone nor am I some illusion or fever dream.  I’m just as real as you.”

Elora huffed.  “I saw a vision of my mother giving birth and you were not there.  So, please explain why you’ve decided to steal my face?”

Bellinor giggled.  “Well, it is a pretty face.”  She winked.  “But I promise you, it’s my face too, sister.”

Elora faltered in her steps and both Kit and Jade stopped their movement as well, hands on the pommels of their respective swords.  The pair ahead of them resumed their steady pace.

“Curious as to why it is that you think I look like you, how do you know you don't look like me?” 

“I mean, 'cause I’m Elora Danan and there’s never been a prophecy about her evil twin.”  She was annoyed.

“Oh, I didn’t realize that you had spent these last 20+ years studying the ancient tomes and reading Pnaktoic.  Care to share?”

Elora just sucked her tooth in response.

“The short version is this: Andowyne, the other realms, and the universe as a whole, work best when it’s balanced. Equal amounts of light and dark, ends and beginnings, good and bad.  You and your lot think you want peace, but to achieve that you need a clean slate to start anew.  When things swing too far out of sync then you get chaos and imbalance.”

Elora pursed her lips.  “And so, I gather you think you are that balance?”  She arched an eyebrow in challenge.

“Believe it or not, but you and I are indeed the last blood of Kymeria and it is up to one of us to reset and remake this world.  That’s all I want to do.  Let this world be at its best.  They've pined for you for so long and look at them.  They war and make slaves of one another.  Send their children off to die. What kind of world is that?”

“Ha! You act like the Wyrm won’t do that.” 

Bellinor brought them to a stop once they neared the main entrance that would lead inside the soldier-lined corridors.

She turned to her sister; her words were quiet but loud enough for her to perceive.

“The Wyrm will give everyone the same purpose and it will be glorious and whatever life they want they will have.  You saw it yourself.  It can be a paradise.”

Elora pulled out of the other woman’s grasp and crossed her arms. “You know I don’t believe you because that was not a paradise.  It was a lie.”  Bellinor only rolled her eyes. “So, look I'm going to make this easy.  I'll go with you wherever you want to go.  Nockmaar or wherever. Just two estranged sisters headed home across the sea.”  She gritted her teeth at the absurdity of it all.

Green eyes opened wide.  “Back to the City to see dad.”

"Eww, is that what you call it?"  Elora’s face twisted up in disgust.

 She huffed, "I was trying to keep the thread of the metaphor. Anyway, and let me guess you want me to leave all your friends alone?” She cut her eyes to the pair of sword-wielding bodyguards who remained at a standstill a few feet behind them and just out of earshot.

The answer was obvious.  “Well, yes.” 

With a smirk, she replied evenly, “even if I will come back for them anyway?”

Elora held her head up high. “That's the chance I'll have to take.”

Bellinor tapped a slender finger against her cheek in thought. “Now, hear me out, can I make a proposition?  We can go and I'll leave your friends.  I'll even give you back your Graydon, scars and all if you let me have the warrior.”  

She squeaked incredulously.  "Boorman?  What do you want with him?"

Green eyes rolled to the sky.  "Not him. The curly redhead." 

Elora's eyes grew as big as two full mother moons. "Oh. Oh! Oh no. Nonononono.  No. Way."  She forced herself to stare at her twin, lest she spur the women behind her into some rash action.

She shrugged.  "I at least wanted to ask."

Bellinor moved to go up the stairs, confident that Elora and her bodyguards would follow.  She gave her sister a cloying smile.  "I'll let you rest sister.  Then in the morning we shall all head to Nockmaar.  Give you time to think about my proposition."

From the top of the steps, she looked past Elora to Jade and Kit.  “Thank you both for the escort.  Please, enjoy the rest of your evening.”

With that, Bellinor turned fully and walked back into the castle, the inky black of her long cloak dragging along the stone walk as she disappeared down the corridor.

Jade and Kit were beside Elora immediately moving up the stairs together. 

“You alright?”  Kit touched a hand to Elora’s wrist.

Elora rolled her shoulders. 

“What did she say to you?” Jade asked.

Elora took a deep breath and exhaled before she met her friends’ eyes.  “Well for starters, she really is my sister.”

tbc...

Chapter Text

The Hastur Great Hall was full of laughter and song as dinner commenced.  And other than the seven travelers from Tir Asleen, everyone was having the grandest of times. They had isolated themselves at one end of a long table near a back wall, closest to the kitchen.  They managed to create a small cocoon for themselves as they begrudgingly ate, and Elora explained what her leather-clad double had told her about who she was and how she wanted them to go with her to Nockmaar in the morning.

After a spate of contemplative silence, Elora finally voiced her possible plan. “I mean, maybe I should just go with her.  I don’t want anyone else dying for me or getting hurt, and perhaps this is the best way.”  There was very little energy behind her words. She knew it was ridiculous but the idea of losing anyone of the people gathered around her was a scenario she didn’t want to bear.

Boorman tutted.   “So, wait, you want us to let you go off with Evil Sexy Elora to some Hellscape all by yourself?”

Elora groaned. “One, can we not call her that? Two, it does sound stupid when you say it like that.” She curled her upper lip in annoyance.

Cheekily, he raised his arms in triumph and quipped, "glad to be of service."

Impatiently, Kit pushed around the food on her plate. "So, do we just all go with her to Nockmaar? Is that really the only option? ‘Cause that feels dumb."

"No, not all of us." The answer came from Jade, who then glanced at Mims. "I don't think we can get out of going with her to Nockmaar, but that doesn't mean that we can't prepare people here. Mims can take the wagon and head back; they won't suspect a Nelwyn would they?" She turned toward Willow.

The sorcerer sat in thought with a creased brow. He didn't want to separate them, but if they stood any chance they were going to need backup.”  He sighed and looked at his daughter. "What do you think Mims?"

Her smile was broad. "I think I'm a better wagon driver than you and that I can get back." With her eyes on Jade, she asked, “where do you need me to go?"

"We're going to need all the allies we can get, so Tir Asleen and back to Sorsha."

They all agreed.

"I think I should go with her." All heads turned to Airk.

"What?" Kit searched her brother's face.

He echoed her "what?" with a smile.

"Airk, we just got you back. We need you with us."

He reached out and put his hands on Kit's shoulders. "Kit, we've got to be smart here." She pouted and he squeezed her shoulders. "We are at an extreme disadvantage. Galladoorn looks ready for war and if you don't think the first place on Hastur's list is Tir Asleen then you're not paying attention. Besides, I don't think it's smart to take both of Bavmorda's grandchildren back to Nockmaar with Elora. We have no idea what she's planning, but I've got a bad feeling it's all that Blood of the six stuff."

She searched his eyes and felt the truth of his words. He was right. Kit dropped her chin to her chest and let go of a small whimper. She lifted her head and then fell into her brother for a hug. They held each other tight for a few breaths before they separated to stand side by side.

Kit caught Jade's eyes and butterflies filled her stomach at the look of pride in her golden brown eyes. "So, that's settled. Mims and Airk will get out of here. We'll stall or whatever we can, and you guys get back to Tir Asleen. And from there be ready to meet at Nockmaar.”

With a plan in place, they did their best to steer clear of the leather-clad redhead and bided their time until the morning. 

--

It was first light when they begin to gather to leave. They were stunned to find that wagon was still there and Bellinor in her cloak, waiting with a smile.

"I thought you all might try to leave without me, and I just didn't want to be a terrible host, so I made them wait." She was smug.

Kit was the first to rush to the back of the wagon where she found her brother and Mims blissfully asleep.

“Airk, wake up.”  She shook her brother’s shoulder, but he didn’t move.  Kit turned while she drew her sword, the fury clear in her eyes.

Jade reached out for her just as she started to lunge at the smirking redhead.

In the face of Kit’s impulsive action, Bellinor only held up her hand like an afterthought.

The innocuous movement sent up an invisible wall that met Kit’s incoming attack.  In the blink of an eye, Kit rebounded off the unseen barrier and straight back into Jade's arms.

Bellinor watched Kit sputter in disbelief.  "Save your energy Kit, we'll have plenty of play time later."

She then looked them all over and then gestured at Graydon. "Shall we?"

Obediently, he mumbled a stream of Pnakotic while he spread out dark sand and then Bellinor began a droning chant that was accompanied by the wave of her hand. At the tail end of her words, the sky crackled followed by a resounding pop before the world was sucked away.

---

A shimmery portal opened with a sizzle and out tumbled seven bodies in various states of distress. Bellinor and Graydon stepped out of the shrinking portal hand in hand and upright. Portal travel was never fun for the uninitiated.  The others’ bodies were wracked with pains and new aches that caused them to double over, vomit, or simply lay prone on the stone, praying to the mothers that the world would stop spinning or at least just the room.

Bellinor was not surprised to see that Elora was standing with only a few beads of sweat peppering her forehead.  She rubbed at the mysterious ache in her stomach, but she was in the best shape out of the rest.  Jade was at least upright and sitting, knees drawn up, and an ache in her jaw that she rubbed at furiously.  Kit was nearby on her back, arms and legs spread like a star; eyes closed tight against the spinning room. Airk and Boorman had found separate corners to retch in, while Willow and Mims were just beginning to find their footing secure enough to attempt standing despite ferocious headaches.

Bellinor clapped her hands together like the leader of some haphazard tour and bared her teeth in some version of a smile.  “Sorry about the landing, but it’ll wear off in a bit.”  Her smile was smug.  “I don’t suppose either of the twins would like to give me a tour.”

Jade used her sturdy scabbard to get to her feet.  She fought against the churn in her stomach and glared at the smug woman. “We’re all perfectly fine right here.”

She batted her eyelashes.  “Oh, you’re no fun.” She fixed her mouth into a pout.

“Actually, she’s lots of fun.” Kit groused as sat up, finally steady enough to move.  Jade moved to help her to her feet. 

“Okay, what in zacchrus ass was that! Argh.” Boorman’s voice bounced around the large room.  He unsheathed his large cleaver and the action spurred both Jade and Kit to follow suit.  “For fuck’s sake,” he growled.

Bellinor held up her hands in a show of surrender.  “Now, now, let’s not get too excited. I don’t want any of you hurt.  We can all be friends here.”

Elora moved to stand beside Kit, who was now between Jade and Boorman.  Together they created a meager and still somewhat wobbly line of defense.  “I think we might’ve passed by the ‘let’s be friends’ moment when you threatened to kill everyone.”

Her twin shrugged a shoulder.  “So, if I promise not to kill anyone, we can all put our swords away?  This doesn’t have to be hard.  I just want to talk, I swear.”

They all stood in silence for the span of a few breaths.  Finally, Willow gripped his staff and stepped forward.  “And why should we believe anything you have to say?” He leveled a withering stare at her and the woman in question only smiled.  “I know who you are, and you’re not supposed to exist.”

An impossibly wide smile spread across her face, and she tilted her head down to look at the sorcerer.  With a flick of her hand, Willow found himself being lifted off the ground until he was at eye level with the woman. The force of her hold kept him from moving, unable to break the strength of her magic.

She drew him close.  “But I do exist and very soon everyone is going to know.”  She flicked her hand once more and the motion sent the sorcerer hurtling towards a far wall with enough speed that the impact would severely injure him, if not kill him.

Willow gripped his staff and tried a spell, something just to slow the inevitable. He could hear the gasps of fear.  The impact never came.

A staff length away from the jagged stone wall, Willow’s trajectory stopped, and he was gently lowered to the floor.

He turned and gave a grateful smile in Elora’s direction.

“Enough!”  Elora released a breath and lowered her hand once Willow was safely on his feet again.  Mims rushed to his side to help him to his feet. 

“You said you want to talk, so talk! Everyone is going to put everything away.” She quickly glanced at the brandished swords to her left and right.  “And you are going to tell us what it is that you want. Enough with the games.”

Soft green eyes met Elora’s blue eyes, and this time her smile was genuine.

She sauntered around the room with her heavy hooded black cloak trailing behind her as she made her way to the throne dais.  She grinned at the sight of floor chains and stocks.  Graydon, who walked in step beside her faltered just a step once he neared the very stocks that he had been locked into when possessed by the Lich several moons ago. 

Green eyes took in the whole of the room from her perch.  She took her time simply observing before she found Elora’s concentrated stare, the others behind her. 

“What I want dear sister is for us to bring this world into the light.”  She paused to smile.  “My world.”

“We might need to have a conversation as to what you are defining as the light because I don’t think we are working from the same book.”

Bellinor chuckled. She pressed her palms together while she spoke. “But see, that’s the beauty of what the Wyrm can provide.  Whatever your heart’s desire you can have.”  She waved a hand in Graydon’s direction.  “You want Graydon back?  You can have him back.”  She then gestured to Airk.  “If you still want Airk, then you can have him too.” 

Bellinor’s insinuations made Elora’s eyebrows rise to the sky, and she smiled slyly at her sister’s reaction.  “By the way, you’ve got great taste.  Impressed, I am.  Truly.”  She winked.

Elora shook her head like she was shaking loose the jumble of thoughts that her words had stirred.  “No one is falling for that this time, so you can keep your evil goo juice and your imaginary visions.  It’s just lies.”

Green eyes rolled and she sighed. “Fine.  We can do this very easily or terribly horribly.”  She held out her left hand like she was gesturing toward a doorway.  “The easy way is to come with me to the passage and you and I, and even your friends go to Wyrm’s Realm and we put this in order.  Simple. Plain. And easy.  Everyone lives.”

“Bullshit,” Boorman coughed out.

She continued, unbothered, and gestured with her right hand.  “The other way is that I simply take what I want which means most of the people in this room are going to die a horrible torturous death all in the name of Elora Danan, and then you’re going to come with me anyway.” She stood before them raising and lowering her hands like she was balancing scales, - weighing their decisions and their lives like playthings.

Elora just glared before she turned on her heel and immediately found herself in a huddle with the others. They stood shoulder to shoulder and leaned in close to one another.

“Shit.  What do we do?” Elora hoped her whispered words provided some small privacy.

“Let me recap here,” Boorman started.  “Door number one is that we go with the clearly sadistic evil twin and live in some fantasy horror world or door number two we die, and I quote, ‘horrible torturous deaths.’  Are those the only two choices?”

Jade grumbled.  “There are two of them and seven of us, we just need a way to buy time.  Do we even know how to kill her?”

“Uh, can I suggest a stake through the heart or decapitation?” Kit offered enthusiastically.

 Willow’s voice carried up. “If she is indeed Elora’s twin then this is going to call for a bit more than decapitation, I’m afraid.” 

“Okay, so we magic her to death.  How can we help?” Airk asked.

“And is it magic you can learn in like the next few breaths because I’m sure we don’t have time for a stirring training routine.” Boorman’s urgent but truthful statement made them all let go of weary sighs.

“Have you lot come up with a winning strategy yet?  No worries.  No real rush.”  Bellinor’s sing-song voice grated in their ear drums.

Jade rubbed at the deep line between her brows.  “Screw this.  Elora, we’re not letting you go with her and that’s that, but I think we also need to get the hell out of this castle.”

Kit looked across at her. “We’ll never make it to the Wildwood.”

“Agree, but I think we’ve got to get out of this castle.  There are way too many corridors and weird doors that don’t lock and stairs that eat people. She brought us here for a reason.”

“It’s because it’s a gateway,” Willow interjected. “Bavmorda planned to banish you to a nether realm from here for a reason.” His eyes moved from Elora and then onto Jade.  “Jade’s right, we need to get outside. Elora and I can create a distraction and then we make a break for it.”

“Do you all have any idea where the front door is?”  All eyes cut to Mims.

Boorman smiled.  “Actually, we do.”

They all stood up straight but remained in a tight circle.  Elora looked at Kit and rubbed her palms together.  “Ready for the bone rattler special?” The corner of Kit’s mouth rose in a brash grin. “Willow, could I borrow your staff?”

The arch in Willow’s eyebrow was almost comical.  “Do I even want to know?”

Elora grinned.  “It’s fine, I promise.  I’ve got the hang of it now.”

The sorcerer’s mouth turned down in a dubious frown and he hesitantly extended his staff toward Elora.

For her part, Bellinor stood calmly, her hands clasped and resting on her waist.  She was annoyed but also amused.  It was evident that this was not going to go the easy way, but at least this would make things more exciting.  She watched them whisper and seemingly come to a decision.  Her eye caught sight of a gold glint as it passed from Jade to Kit and she tilted her head, suddenly curious. 

When they all stood up straight, she kept her eye on Kit who attempted to discreetly pocket a gold cylinder that Jade had passed her.  Her pulse quickened and she looked back over her shoulder, summoning Graydon.

“What’s that Kit has? The cylinder.”

Graydon stood next to her.  “Oh that.  It’s the Lux Arcana key,” he said plainly.  He too watched as they all turned to face the dais once more.  Elora now stood with Willow’s staff in her hand and something else.  He flinched.

“What is it?”  Her interest was piqued.

“It’s my flute,” he answered with a wistful smile.

Bellinor narrowed her eyes at Elora and smirked.  This was going to make things far too easy.   She cleared her throat.  “Should I even bother to guess what you’ve decided?”

Elora’s smile was sweet. “It’s a surprise.”

Bellinor raised her chin expectantly and Elora did not waste any more time.

Elora’s “avadegu” echoed throughout the large room and before her twin even had time to roll her eyes the walls were rumbling, and the skylight above gave way.

“For fu-

Glass, steel, and stone broke from the ceiling and the dais cracked as the ground exploded up, opening a chasm that swallowed Bellinor and Graydon where they stood. 

The words were barely out of Elora’s mouth before Boorman took off and raced towards the entryway.  And like a trail of ants, the others followed behind the long-limbed man as he shepherded them back down the main corridor and out of the very front doors, they had trudged through on their first visit.

---

The rough gravel of the main avenue stretched out before them once they reached the outside, barely stopping to even catch their breaths.

“We can't stop now,” Jade pressed.

On cue, the ground rumbled, and Jade handed over the Lux Arcana to Kit, who ran in stride beside her. Abruptly, the earth around them erupted, sending gravel, rocks, and dirt ten feet high in all directions. If the sight of the exploding earth was not already disconcerting, then the vision of nearly a dozen decaying beings dressed in the garb of soldiers scrabbling and crawling their way out of the newly opened chasm destroyed any last remnants of optimism. This was clearly the hard way.

Broken bodies emerged from the ground until they were ten strong. Bone and viscera were visible in some cases, with torn limbs, and all manner of desiccation, but despite that, they still roared and gnashed teeth and gums. The sight of the advancing group of undead soldiers sent them all scattering for safety.

Kit bobbled the lux as a one-armed, half-skulled soldier lunged at her. Jade’s sword knocked the thing back and she sliced it in half. Kit’s eyes lit up with gratitude at the much-needed space.  Her next movement was to slam the key into the glowing green port of the cuirass, but she didn’t get the chance. From above, came a piercing screech that forced Kit to the ground. A large swooping bird much like the Dag, bore down on her shoulders, sending her sprawling face-first into the gravel. Upon impact, the key rattled from her grip and she realized too late what was happening.

A few yards away Jade was engaged with two raggedy soldiers when she noticed Kit fall. She jammed the end of her sword into its scabbard, lengthening it into a lance. The extra length helped her to make quick work of her attackers and then she helped Kit scramble to her feet.

"Fuck, they got the key." Kit’s voice cracked in frustration.

Jade managed a grin. "We got this. You got this. Elora needs you."

Bolstered, Kit took a breath and gave in to the anger that bubbled in her chest.   The others were spread out thin, so Kit and Jade joined the fray intending to get to Elora.

They moved like a practiced unit, aware of each other's bodies and blades, flourishes and feints, lunges and parries. Together, they tore through a handful of ghastly, decrepit soldiers plodding their way toward Elora.

As Jade cleaved a limb from a decaying warrior, she scanned the small area of attack and realized that Bellinor’s strategy was simply to distract them.  Elora was isolated, alone, and doing her best to fend off Bellinor and Graydon, not that Graydon was even actively fighting; rather, it was clear that his stream of Panokotic was being used to summon their attackers.

Jade’s eyes widened at the telltale shimmer of a portal opening, and she understood Bellinor’s plan. On quick steps, she cut a path toward Kit who had stopped to regroup behind a broken wall.  She could see a few feet off to her left where Boorman and Airk were beating back the last few stragglers.  Kit nodded at her, and they headed for the others.  Jade used it as her opening. She knew it was a wild hunch, but it was ultimately the right decision.

With a hand on Kit’s bicep, she halted her movement and made her turn around. Ever the tactician, she knew she only had a moment to spare, so what she couldn’t explain with her words she conveyed through her eyes and her touch.  Jade palmed Kit’s cheek gently and blinked slowly, gold-brown eyes bright with her love and her trust.

Kit was caught off guard by the soft action, and before she could even think to question it, Jade leaned in and kissed Kit soundly on the lips. The kiss was all at once bruising and frenzied but full of love and an unvoiced vow.

Jade’s smile was full as she watched a dazed Kit open and close her eyes, her breath nearly stolen from her. Grey-blue eyes were glazed over with adrenaline and want.

"Hey,” Jade breathed out in a whisper.  “You better come get me." At that, she pivoted and raced forward to Elora who was still engaged in a sparking battle of light with Bellinor.

Too dumbstruck to move for a moment, it took half a breath too long for Kit to register what happened. Jade was already halfway to Elora when she understood her words.  All Kit or any of the others could do was stare as the inevitable unfolded.

Time slowed.

Kit and Boorman's yells of "Jade" were drowned out by the tinny ringing in Kit's ears, which she would later realize was the reverberation of her screaming.

Jade slashed at Graydon, not with the intent to even hit him, but the action made him stumble, which allowed the warrior to barrel into him which such force that he had to fight to keep himself upright. The expected reflex provided her leverage, and in the next moment, she shoved him hard, forcing him into Bellinor’s path.

The disruption dislodged the lux from Graydon's hand, and the scramble began. Graydon may have had some newfound confidence in his skills, but he was still no match for Jade's training or what happened when heavy boots met soft and sensitive spots. He fell to his knees, clutching his groin, leaving Jade to scoop up her prize.

Bellinor was not as slow, however, so even as Jade reached out for Elora, she knew the endgame. It didn’t matter though, because she only needed a second. For the record, she didn't mean to punch Elora in the stomach, but it was the only way she could separate her from Bellinor, who simultaneously reached to grab her sister. Jade pressed her fist into Elora's midsection and then relaxed into the hold of Bellinor's arm around her neck.

Her scream pierced the air, and in the next breath, along with Graydon and Bellinor -Jade was gone.  

tbc...

Chapter Text

The portal faded and the air sizzled with a climatic pop that crested with a crescendo of Kit’s howls of Jade’s name. Devastated, her knees buckled and Kit stumbled to the ground mere inches from where Jade had disappeared. She grabbed fistfuls of her hair and squeezed her eyes shut against the rising fury and fear in her chest. 

Airk gripped her about the shoulders and pulled her to her feet. She turned red-rimmed eyes on her brother, and he cradled his sister’s face in his hands.

He offered words of comfort.  “It’s going to be okay, Kit. Just breathe.” His eyes never wavered from hers.

She took a stuttering gulp of air and let her lungs expand with a deep breath that she then slowly exhaled.  “Wh-what do we do? We-we need to find her.  We need to find Jade. We-w-we have to go get her.”  Her words raced out of her mouth keeping pace with the erratic rhythm of her heartbeat.  She gripped her brother’s wrists where he still held her face in his hands and tried to pry them off.

He kept his gentle grip along her jawline. “Kit. Kit.  Look at me. Look at me.”  His words were patient and his tone calm.  He breathed in and out at a steady pace, waiting for her to match the rhythm. “We’re going to get her.  Just breathe first.”

Elora pressed tentative fingertips to Kit’s shoulder.  “She’s not going to hurt her, she’s-

Elora jumped back as Kit’s head snapped around, eyes wild.  “What does that even mean?” She narrowed her eyes.

“It’s like what I told you all before.”  She held her hands out in front of her body, palms up toward Kit as if she was attempting to calm a wild horse.  “She thinks we can all help her, that’s it, I swear.”  Elora took a careful step in Kit’s direction.  “We know where they’re going, okay.”  She took another step until she was only arm’s length away. “And we are going to go get her, okay.”  She kept her eyes fixed on Kit and took another half step so that they were toe to toe. “We’re going to go get her.” 

With each step, Kit let herself hear the conviction in Elora’s voice and let it reassure her. Her heartbeat calmed and her breathing returned to normal with the aid of her brother’s hand at her back. Elora was right. They knew where she was headed, and for whatever reason, Elora’s doppelganger thought she needed Jade, so it gave her some small comfort. 

Elora acknowledged Kit’s almost imperceptible nod with a small lift to the corner of her mouth. She used a finger to sweep away an unruly lock of hair from Kit’s forehead and then smiled fully once she was sure that Kit’s initial unbridled fury had subsided.  While Elora was no stranger to the benefits of fury, she had discovered that it worked best when it was focused, and she definitely needed Kit focused.

Once satisfied, she stepped back and found Willow as he, Boorman, and Mims made their way over.  “We need to get back to the Immemorial City.”

The sorcerer leaned on his staff and nodded in resignation.  “We don’t have any time to waste.”

“Now, wait just a minute,”  Boorman interjected gruffly. He stabbed the blade of his cleaver into the ground and leaned against the long handle. “While I absolutely agree that we have no time to waste, can I just point out that Evil Elora has Jade, Graydon, the lux, and the flute.” He counted out the items on his fingers. “What’s the plan here, cause I’m pretty sure we are fucked.”

Briefly, they all darted their eyes around in contemplation and worry until Elora’s chuckle broke the silence.  “Well actually,” she started and then she walked over to the spot where she had fallen when Jade essentially punched her in the gut.

All eyes followed her to where she walked and back.  She held up both of her hands.  “Things may not be as bad as we thought.”  In her right hand, she held the cylindrical lux arcana key and in her left, she held Graydon’s flute.  Elora’s smirk was victorious.

Airk and Willow both sighed in relief.  Boorman grabbed Kit and kissed her forehead in a show of effusive joy.  She roughly shoved him off with a faint smile. 

The sound of Kit clapping her hands together garnered everyone’s attention.  “Okay, so let’s get a move on because the Shattered Sea is a ways away and Jade doesn’t have that kind of time.” The franticness seeped into her words. “Like it took weeks and moons last time.  We need to go.” She looked down at Willow in the hope that he had an easy fix.

Before Willow could purse his lips and shrug, Airk suggested, “can’t you just make one of those portals?”  His eyes fell on Elora.

Elora creased her brow in thought, not aware of an answer.  She raised a brow and looked at Willow in question. He simply mirrored her arched brow as he pondered the answer.

“Aren’t you two of the same blood? If she’s really your sister, then isn’t it possible that you possess the same skills?”

All eyes were focused on Airk.  Boorman pinched the prince’s cheek.  “See, not just a pretty face.”

Airk rolled his eyes but accepted the praise with a grin.

Kit smiled hard.  “And it is a pretty face.”

Airk preened.  “As yours is handsome.”  He winked and the siblings shared a warm smile.

“Great you’re all beautiful, now let’s figure this out.”  Willow’s surly statement was undercut by the grin he wore.  “I think Airk is right about you possessing the same abilities.  It’s just that Bellinor has clearly had a little more time to practice.”  He sighed. 

Elora frowned.  “Maybe there’s a book in the castle I can read?”

Willow looked up and managed a wry grin.  “I think there might be something even better.  While you may not have all the training that she does, I think we have a shortcut.”  At the end of his statement, he turned and craned his neck up, gesturing with his staff. “We have the tower.”

Sounds of surprise arose from the group.

“I thought you said don’t go in the tower.” Kit challenged.

“Yeah, well, things change.” Willow rolled his eyes at Kit’s smug smirk.  “Anyway, I’m pretty sure that tower is a conduit.”

“Like those stones in the valley, you always go to?” Mims asked. 

“Exactly.  I think the tower can amplify our power and help us portal.”

“Great. I love it.”  Kit slapped Willow on the shoulder.  “Let’s get moving.”

“One last thing.”  Willow’s words halted Kit’s steps.  Willow turned to his daughter.  “This time, I think you do need to head to Tir Asleen to tell Sorsha what’s happening.”  He cupped her cheek.  “I don’t know what we’re headed into, but I’m not risking you.”

Mims smiled and hugged her father hard.  “Just please be as careful as you can.”  She then looked up at the others.  “All of you.”

“Oh, not me. I’m not coming with you.”  Airk moved to stand beside the Nelwyn.  He gave her a smile and Mims beamed.

Kit didn’t protest this time.  It made the most sense, so she simply gathered her brother into a fierce hug and kissed his cheek.  The goodbyes were quick after that, leaving a fellowship of four to reenter Bavmorda’s castle and head for the rear courtyard and the looming tower.  They would spend nearly two candle marks searching tomes, reading tapestries, and noticing familiar-looking doorways with locks that they had yet to find the keys to before they found what they needed.

Both the mother moon and her daughter had begun their ascent into the night sky by the time Elora and Willow discovered the spell to open the portal. Once ready, Kit took the Lux Arcana and thought of Jade before she slammed the key home in the glowing green port. The armor hummed and Kit smiled.  “Ready when you are.” Elora mirrored her smile, and they made themselves ready for the trip.

Standing in the tower room once more where Elora had nearly been twice banished to a nether realm, the two sorcerers opened a portal that would take them back to the Immemorial City and to the Realm of the Wyrm.

----

In the blink of an eye, the gray stone of Nockmaar dissipated and dissolved into a vacuum of darkness, only to be split wide open with a sudden burst of light and heat. With an audible crack, the world snapped back on itself, and Jade let out a gasp once the smell of fetid and scorched air hit her lungs. She fell to her knees and sucked in air, chest heaving with exertion from the abrupt mode of travel. When she finally opened her eyes which had been squeezed tight in reflex to the roiling in her stomach, she was greeted with the dark haze and fire of what she could only guess was the realm of the Wyrm.

She blindly reached for the sword at her side and was immediately grateful for the feel of the leather against her palm.

"No need for that here, Jade. After all, you're my guest." Bellinor's voice was sickly sweet.

Jade popped to her feet and whirled around to find Elora's smiling doppelganger and Weird-Graydon wearing a smirk. "Where are we?" She unsheathed her sword, tip pointed true, brandished at the redhead.

"Now, now." Without even blinking, she stepped with confidence into the path of Jade's blade. Its tip neared her nose. With her index and middle finger, she pressed against the flat of the blade and guided it down."

Jade thought for sure she was putting up resistance, yet the blade slowly moved, almost like it was out of her control. She followed the motion and let the blade rest against her thigh.

"You're my guest. I promise you won't need that." Her smile was sure as she stepped so close to the would-be knight that their noses almost touched.

Jade tried to take a step back, but the sand, carcasses, and bones made her footing unsure. She found herself slipping until her fall was halted.

Elora's doppelganger caught her about the waist with a finger hooked into her belt. She peered hard into Jade's searching brown eyes, her breath wafted across her cheeks. "Watch your step, it's a bit slippery." Her salacious intent curled around the syllables.

Jade swallowed and finally secured her footing. Once stood safely, she squirmed out of the other woman's hold and turned so that she was no longer on the edge of the small ledge. "What is this place?" Focused eyes switched between Graydon and Elora's twin.

"It's just beginning, Jade." Graydon's tone was confident and too sweet.

She curled her lip at him. "I know this isn’t you Graydon. And whatever horseshit she’s shoveling at you," she snapped her head back around to the redhead and glared. "Whatever this evil twin lady has done to you, Elora will figure it out." She whipped her head back to Graydon. She still gripped her sword tightly, but she did sheathe it. She needed to figure out where exactly she was and just how long she needed to stall until the others arrived.

"Elora, Elora, Elora." The redhead sucked her tooth. "There's nothing she can do. Graydon is here because he wants to be." She stood next to him and stretched her arm out to pinch his cheek in a performative manner.

She batted her eyelashes and Graydon got a dopey grin on his face.

Jade wanted to puke, instead, she rolled her eyes. "Yeah, well that's only because you're pretending to be someone you're not. And you're using him.” She bared her teeth.

The smile that spread across the other woman's face was positively radiant and a tad too wide. It was disconcerting, to say the least. "Oh, Ser Jade you are even more loyal and genuine than I could have ever hoped."

Jade only sneered. She needed to think. She needed to learn.

"My sweet, Gray isn't being used." She paused and ran her hand possessively across his scarless chest that was visible through the open stays of his tunic. "He is serving." She elongated the pronunciation of the last word. "And it's what he wants."

"It is Jade." He stood at attention and puffed out his chest. "You'll see. It's what I want, and I think it's what you want too. There's so much we can do here, Jade. So much we can make possible. Real freedom, Jade. For everyone."

Jade did not hide her disdain or disbelief.  It was written in the way her mouth turned down and how her brown eyes reflected the burning fires around her.  She kept a tight grip on the hilt of her sword.  “If this is your idea of freedom, then you really are a damned idiot.”  She sneered at Graydon.

The smirking woman looped her arm through Jade’s right arm and her other looped through Graydon’s waiting arm.  She pulled them to her tight.  “Come, walk with us, Jade.”

While her first inclination was to yank her arm free, the erstwhile knight realized that her only way out of her current was to understand where she was and what Elora’s twin wanted with her.  She trapped her bottom lip between her teeth and fixed a hard stare on the other woman. “Do I really have a choice?”  All she received was a giggle in response. 

The trio walked a few feet down a winding path that led away from a rise of small dunes and along a walkway of stone.  The ground was sandy and slate rock in some spaces.  Jade took in the barren landscape and was dumbstruck by the infinite vastness.  The skies were a mix of blood red and dark purples with smoke that spewed from geysers. And where she couldn’t see sandy dunes, she saw bodies.  Some of them were moving, while others were in various states of decay.  She couldn’t tell if they were dying or resurrecting.  Either way, it was a horror to behold, and from what she could tell they were legion.  

Willow had talked to them about the armies of the Wyrm - those soldiers, warriors, and beasts alike who found themselves here in the realm of the Wyrm.  Part of her wondered if this was where they all wound up.  If the stories about the great mothers and the paradise fields were just stories to stave off the despair of this land of desolation. 

Jade allowed herself to be led along the path and up the side of a small plateau. No matter her title, her training made her observant and patient to a fault.  As the woman beside her droned on about the armies of the Wyrm and its vision, brown eyes gone amber – a reflection of the constant fires and red-hued sky- continued to scan the landscape for avenues of escape and landmarks.

“I know you are thinking of ways to escape, but it is pointless you know.” Her tone was void of annoyance.

Jade had the decency to look surprised.  She wrenched her arm away from the woman at her side and stood at the top of the small hill.  It provided a look across to another valley, this one deep and full of movement.  The would-be knight tried to keep her face in check, however, the sight of a two-headed troll beast, fiery behemoths, and upright skeletons with weapons at the ready was almost too much to take in.  There were just so many of them.  Jade fought the urge to gulp.

She cut her eyes to the right when the other woman pressed against her side.  She ran smooth fingertips across the material of Jade’s armor, her index finger gliding along the smooth metal of the ouroboros-shaped buckle of her chest armor.  “Such lovely craftsmanship.”

Green eyes flashed with lascivious intent and Jade swallowed hard before she stepped to the side. She faced forward once more.  “I’d appreciate it if you could keep your hands to yourself.”

A self-satisfied smile pulled at thin lips.  “Ever faithful,” she sighed wistfully.  “Loyalty is such a turn-on.”  She giggled and Jade grimaced.  “Oh, c’mon Jade, I’m just having a bit of fun.” She extended her hand with the intent of caressing Jade’s cheek, but the action was so apparent that Jade whipped her head to the side and curled her upper lip.

“I said, no.  And enough with the games.  What do you want?”

Green eyes rolled but she relented.  “You kids, and your consent,” she mumbled to herself.  “Anyway, what I want, my ever-loyal Bone Reaver princess is for you to see the world I can offer you, that’s all, I promise.”

Jade scoffed in response.  “For Mother’s sake, in what realm would I want this? There’s nothing you can offer me that I want.”

She tossed wavy red hair, screwed her face up, and pretended to gag.  “How trite.  Is this where you tell me all about how you have your wee Kit and your friends and your family, blah, blah, blah.”

Jade only gripped the pommel of her sword and kept her eyes focused ahead. She nibbled her bottom lip, her jaw tight.

Bellinor folded her arms across her chest and looked out at the expanse in front of them.  From this rise not only could they see into the Valley of souls, but the long body of the Wyrm that bisected the whole of the valley with its hardened luminescent pink flesh.  The Wyrm was so ancient and massive that it was fossilized into the very ground, its body now a nervous system, transmitting energy in and out, constantly feeding.  The Wyrm was inevitable. She was inevitable. 

She openly admired the young warrior to her left.  Graydon had made himself comfortable somewhere behind her, nose stuck in a book.  It was admirable, they both were. 

“Jade, I can offer you all the things you didn’t even know you wanted.  All your life, you’ve wanted to serve and protect.  Tir Asleen, Kit, Elora, and even now, the Bone Reavers.  Why live a life in service to someone else?  Out there you’ll be chasing Kit around and subject to Elora’s whims and running around to save them both, but what about you?  Is that all you’re good for?  You think your greatest job is to be some knight for some kingdom that would rather stifle you than see you flourish?  Or be reduced to some lap dog, pining after some brat of a princess who took far too long to see you for the wonder that you are, if you ask me.”

She could see Jade’s chest rise and fall with a deep breath and how her jaw tensed.  The veins in her hand popped to the surface with how hard she gripped her sword.   “Why live a life beholden to those who seek to keep you contained, when you could be here with me, with us, leading this army, ushering in this world? What better way to protect the weak than by making them a better world?  Why wouldn’t you want that?” To a more vulnerable person, it sounded like she was genuinely pleading.

“You think me weak because I want to protect the people I love.” Jade’s voice was as steady as her gaze. She turned her head to face her interlocutor. “You think there’s no power in my willingness to help the innocent.  Well, you’re wrong.  My family and the people I love are a part of what makes me strong, they fill my life with things you couldn’t possibly know how to begin to give me.  Why would I want to lead some army that would send them to their doom? That’s not what I want at all.”

Bellinor tilted her head and smiled what was a genuine smile for the first time. “Gray was right about you.”

Brown eyes cut hard to the dark-haired young man off to the side, perched on a low boulder, book in hand.  “So, happy he could be of help.”  The derision was evident in her voice. She rolled her eyes and just stared out at a random plume of smoke.  She needed to get away from them both, but she was still unsure of where to go.

“Eager to learn. Eager to please.”  Her smirk curved around the words. 

Jade groaned inwardly.  “Yeah, well, I’m not.”

“Ha! That’s a lie and we both know it.”  She ignored the side-eye cast in her direction and kept going.  “You were so eager to please that you were willing to leave the love of your life stuck in some loveless, stagnate marriage so you could go train to be a knight.” 

Jade gritted her teeth against the low growl that rumbled in her throat.  She refused to be baited.

“And I’m quite curious as to what your plan was?”  She angled her head so she could catch Jade’s eyes briefly.  “So, what? Were you going to return after your year or two of training with all your buckles and sashes and shiny new armor?" She mimed marching with high knees and continued, “with your new titles and standing, and sweep her off her feet?  Let me guess, were you going to woo the princess back?” She batted her eyelashes and cupped her own cheeks with her hands.  Her smile was meant to mock. “Were you then going to have a torrid love affair behind the prince’s back?”  She gasped dramatically behind the fingers she held up against her mouth. 

Her words sliced at Jade’s psyche, but the kingdom-less warrior kept her eyes straight ahead.  “Or better yet,” she held a hand to her heart.  “Feed my romantic heart and tell me that you planned to return and kidnap the princess!”  She chuckled.  “Ooh, yes! Tell me you planned to whisk her away in the night and you two would ride off beyond the barrier.”  Delighted in herself, she twirled a lock of hair around her finger.  “And then what if you guys ended up in the Wildwood and you found your other family anyway.”

Finally, Jade’s resolve broke, and she turned angry eyes to the giggling woman. “You’re ridiculous and that’s – that’s not-

“I mean it is kind of what happened.  I get all the good stories here,” she interrupted. “Don’t act like you weren’t thinking it.”  She bored green eyes into Jade’s light brown eyes and dared her to deny it.

Jade snorted and turned away. “Enough of your ridiculous games.  If you’re going to kill me then let’s just get it over with.”

“Ugh.  Oh, Jade, you are positively no fun.”  She sucked her tooth.  “Loosen up.  And besides, I’m not killing you, I need you, silly.” She paused for effect. “I want you.”

Brown eyes cut sharply in the other woman’s direction with a warning. “You’ve got nothing I want; I’ve already told you that.”

She moved to stand beside Jade with a hand-width of space between them.  She waved her hand like she was cleaning a window.  The action appeared to make the landscape change.  “Let me show you what you don’t know you want.”

Graydon lifted his head from his book, now focused on the image displayed before them all.

“Jade, if we want to make the world anew then it’s going to need leaders and voices for the people.  I know you’re not weak and I understand your strengths.  I want you to help the weak and the innocent.  I want you to protect those that you love.  Protect them, guide them, lead them.  Look at what you could become.”

There was no way that Jade could look away from the scene before her since it spanned across the sky.  It was so clear, it was as if she was looking at a replay of her life.

In the sky before her, she saw a parallel line of horse-mounted soldiers stretched as far as the image went. She saw a version of herself front and center, tall atop a glistening black steed with steam that rose from its flanks, and tendrils of smoke that emanated from its hooves.  The warrior’s curly red hair was braided in long double-strand twists that reached past the middle of her back.  A black ribbon held back the long braids at the nape of her neck, keeping them away from her face.  Her armor was made of polished black metal and leather, with the now familiar three-spoked emblem outlined in gold across her cuirass. Her shoulders were protected by the epaulets of a general, they rose to points and were studded.  The final accent was a long red and black silk cape that billowed behind her, caught in the wind as she reared her horse back.  The Jade in the vision held a flaming sword in her hand, and even though she couldn’t hear the image, she could tell by the strain on her face that the warrior-Jade in the vision was rallying her troops.  Then the Jade in the vision dropped down her mask, a mask made from a human skull, the polished white juxtaposed against the dark metal and leather – she appeared as a demon wraith at the ready.

From atop the dune, Jade blinked rapidly at the vision and bristled. 

The woman beside her tried to ease Jade’s fear.  “And just for you, there’s Kit and even your sister.  What more could you want? Your love. Your family.  It’s all there.”

Jade steadied her breathing and shook her head, willing the image away.  That couldn’t be what she wanted. 

With another wave of her hand, the image faded.  “Think of how you could protect your family Jade,” she continued to push. “And think about how much it would mean to fight alongside them, to build alongside them.  The family you’ve always wanted is right there.  There. Waiting for you.” She extended her arm and pointed just over the rise in the direction of a handful of armor-clad soldiers.

Bellinor watched sharp brown eyes follow the extension of her fingertips to the gathered group. She could make out five people, dressed for battle, the flashes of red hair a distinct giveaway. 

Jade sucked in a breath.  It had to be a trick.  This was like one of those illusions that Kit, Elora, and Airk had spoken of.  This was meant to be her choice. She ran her tongue across her chapped bottom lip and shook her head warily.

“I know what you’re trying to do, and I won’t fall for it.”  She creased her brow in a show of disappointment and turned toward the other woman.  “This is one of the Crone’s tricks.”

She sighed. “Jade, I know better than to try to ply you with a false choice.  I’m merely telling you what I’m offering.  No strings. Look at them.  These are the siblings that you want to know, so go and know them.”  She ventured a gentle touch to Jade’s shoulder. “Just talk and ask your questions.  I’m pretty sure your father has loads of answers.”

Jade’s eyebrows rose high in surprise.  She turned around and easily found the skull-masked man.  He was indeed a mountain of a man.  Her gulp was audible this time and her shoulders tensed with indecision.  It was all a fiction, it had to be, but it was a tempting fiction. It was clear they were dead, decay evident in the worn armor and the visible scars of war.  Ever the pragmatist, Jade understood that this couldn’t be possible, but she was still curious.   

Bellinor could see how mesmerized the would-be knight was by the sight of her siblings.  The wonder and hesitation were evident in the way her pulse jumped in the column of her neck.  Jade was so fixated that she didn’t even flinch when the back of the other woman’s fingertips trailed across her cheek in a too-familiar caress.   The woman’s soft words were whispered close to her ear. 

“They’re real and right there.”  She traced the pad of her index from along the sharp line of Jade’s jaw before dropping her hand back to her side.  “Go. Talk to them.  Be with them.  Let me convince you.”  With the faintest touch to her shoulder, she prodded Jade to descend the dune.

tbc...

Chapter Text

Jade was not a fool, nor was she easily swayed by visions and promises of happiness. If her life had taught her anything, it was that nothing was promised and that she was the only person responsible for her happiness.  Not Sorsha, not Ballentine, and not even Kit.  Her life had been fueled by things that were tangible and within reach, things she could control, and battles where she knew the outcome.  What she hated most was not knowing and being at the mercy of someone else’s decisions. 

She did at least find a bit of irony in wanting to be a knight – a person who would take orders and even be beholden to a ruler – but she found purpose in knowing that she could dictate the kind of knight she would be.  Her desire to become a knight of Tir Asleen had given her comfort when the nightmares came.  Given her solace when she felt like she didn’t belong.  And even given her hope, when she sometimes allowed herself to get lost in the wonder that was Kit and the force of how much she loved her and wanted to be loved in return. 

The Shining Legion had offered her an escape for sure, but Elora’s double had been slightly right about one thing.  Jade had imagined that one day she would return to Tir Asleen as a decorated soldier, maybe a lieutenant or even a captain. And then maybe, just maybe, Kit would have seen her as someone worthy to love, someone worthy to fight for.

Fortunately, their journey to the Shattered Sea had disabused of her so many foolish notions. Their trek beyond the barrier showed Jade that not only was she worthy of Kit’s love, but that Kit was in need of belief and love as well.  They had walked up to the edge of the world together and Jade had let go with confidence, faith, and the knowledge that she would follow Kit to the gates of the underworld and back not out of some simple sense of duty, but because they loved one another. 

At the edge of the known world, Jade had suddenly understood that knighthood wasn’t about blindly following orders or even serving some noble, but it was faith and love.  When Kit had glanced back at her it was with trepidation sure, but mostly it was full of love and gratitude for trusting her, for believing in her. 

And it was with that faith that she looked beyond the rise and into the valley.  It was easy to push the fear out of her mind, for she knew that the people below held no sway over her and there was no choice to make, for she already had her answer.   Out of habit, she gripped the pommel of the sword and descended the dune with confidence.  It was time to see what the Wyrm’s realm was all about.

Jade’s boots pressed deep indentations into the silt of the sandy dunes as she made her way across the short distance.  The man that she had come to learn was her father – a literal man of nightmares- stood to the left of a small group of four.  As she moved closer to him, he only seemed to grow in size.  He wore his signature skull mask that was cracked along the jaw where it had been smashed and splintered by Madmartigan in the battle of Nockmaar.  Once she was standing in front of him she could see the gash the blade had made in his face, cleaving into his jaw to leave a jagged mark in the flesh.  Other than that, he was mostly intact, which was not the same for the others to the right. 

At the last moment, Jade pivoted to the right and faced the four others, admittedly not ready for that particular conversation.  She tried not to cringe at the sight of torn limbs, missing eyes and opened wounds that appeared not to heal.  Despite the varying degrees of decay, it was easy to see the resemblance.  Some bore the same dusky pale skin and freckles, or light brown eyes.  They all had the same deep red hair and two had the same pattern of spiral curls. It was a surreal family gathering of sorts and she was unsure of how to feel, other than clinging to the notion that this was all just a fever dream anyway. It had to be.

She stopped first in front of a willowy man, who wore his red hair in locs.  They were caked with the soot and dirt of the dunes surrounding them. Jade tilted her head a bit and his face pulled up into a ghoulish smile, on account of part of his upper lip missing.  Oddly enough, she could see the resemblance to Scorpia. 

“I’m Margray,” he rasped.  “Sister swore you were alive, at least she hoped. Impressed.”

Jade nodded and moved her eyes down the line.  Another brother.  This one, paler, Kael’s wide brow clearly inherited along with his height.  He was bare-chested other than the wide leather strap that ran from what was left of his shoulder to his hip.  It held the scabbard to his back, the double-headed axe peeked out behind his head.  His head was shaved, but the red of his long beard braided into a single rope of hair that stopped at his belly button.   

“It is good to see that even our sisters make good warriors.” He jutted his chin at her sword. “Call me Yannosh.”

Again, Jade nodded in silence, her grip still firm on the pommel of her sword.  The other two were Eziel and Nahwey, who only nodded in greeting.  Jade swung her head back in Kael’s direction and looked him squarely in the eye. He had raised his mask so cloudy gray eyes were visible.  He still bore the armor of Nockmaar, Bavmorda’s sigil still visible across his cuirass despite the slashes and holes in the side and chest plate.  A heavy-furred cloak that was probably once lustrous and full – providing comfort against the biting cold and snow of the North – was now gray and brittle. The long signature sword with its serrated double edges hung at his side.

Jade swallowed and then found her voice.  “So, you’re General Kael.”

Smoked-over gray eyes peered down at the young woman before him and he grunted in acknowledgment.  “And you are my last.  Jade.” His voice was all gruff and gravel.

With the lift in her eyebrows, it was impossible to hide her surprise.  It seemed the realm of the Wyrm was willing to pull out all the stops. 

She watched him for a moment before clearing her throat.  Even dead, he was imposing.  The monster that hid in the dark corners and that preyed on her in her weak moments.   Nockmaar had conjured up his image for her to fight and she had been no match, but that was precisely the point. 

“What is it you want to know, child?” A slight impatience tinged his words which made his sentence sound more like a command than a question.

Years of training made it hard not to stand at attention in the wake of his tone. She dragged her teeth across her bottom lip before she spoke.  “I suppose I want to know why.” She paused, thoughtful, and then finished, “Why have so many children that you could never love or care for? Why bring them into a world of suffering?”

Kael’s chuckle was immediate.  His laughter reverberated in her bones.  It was indeed a hearty laugh.  He fixed dead eyes on her, and without an ounce of mirth responded, “Who says I did not care.”

Jade could only open and close her mouth, no answer forthcoming. 

He angled his head down and leaned close to her as if he was searching for something. Jade did not flinch, she only stood her ground and allowed his inspection, her eyes on him. Satisfied, he stood to his full height. “I was born in a Galladoorean work camp during the hot season. One of ten. And between the droughts, monsoons, and wars, only six of us survived.   It was not a good life; it was a hard life. One lucky day we fled when the quartermaster got gored by a bull.  Some went west to the mountains, others East.  We ran North toward Nockmaar because we heard rumors of uprisings and freemen. We ran straight into the Wildwood.”

He let go of a gruff laugh. “I led the Bone Reavers on our first raid when I was younger than you. We were warm, fed, and happy for the winter, as we should all be. Once I tasted that, I wanted it always.  So yes, I enjoyed everything.” His mouth moved up in a smile made slightly grotesque by the deep gash down to the bone that ran along his jaw.

“Then, we were nothing to you.”  It shouldn’t really have mattered to her, however, she found that she was still she was curious.

He snorted. “I gave you all names and mothers to love.  I was there for births and first steps and sometimes last breaths. I went to war.”

Jade shrugged a shoulder. His answer was not surprising.  Kael was a man of war, so Jade had expected no less. “I suppose that is reason enough. Why settle down when there are wars to rage and stomachs to fill.”

He laughed again, amused.  “And I am a man of many appetites.  Many of which I did not discover until I was free to do so.” He grinned again.  “But if you want an answer as to why, well, why does a man do anything?”  He paused but did not wait for Jade to reply.  “For the legacy of course.  To leave something of myself. An immortality of sorts.” He gestured to his side and then to Jade. “And look, my progeny lives. Poised once again to rise up and usher in a better world. You belong here with your family. At my side.  I can think of no better freedom.”

Jade looked over the beast of a man that was supposedly her father by blood and simply nodded.  The action appeared to be contemplative, and, in a way, it was, but she was not considering the choice presented to her because there was nothing to consider. She had been right not to believe the sight before her. This was no more than an illusion.  It was clearly an illusion that was built on the whispers and energy of the other realms, but his words were still false.  Close, but false.   Whoever was standing before her, knew it was not the real Kael.

She stood ramrod straight with her shoulders back and inclined her head toward him.  “I think I’d like to take a walk.”

He grunted.  “As you please.”

His worn cloak swayed stiffly as he turned around and Jade began to wander off down another path.  She could feel eyes on her as she walked past dunes and landings along the sandy slate path.  A voice caught her ear and she stopped.

“Hey, kid.  Long time, no see.” There was a smile in his voice.

Jade turned to her left and let go of a quiet gasp.  Before her was a silver-haired Madmartigan.  He sat crossed-legged on a boulder and swept his long hair off a shoulder and smiled.  “How’s our girl?  You know she had moon eyes for you even as a kid.  Made me get you that step when you couldn't reach the horse.” Straight white teeth were on display as he smiled at Jade.  “You've done such a good job of taking care of her that I’m sure she’d understand.”

Jade arched an eyebrow.  She watched him closely, perched on a boulder in the middle of all this chaos, unphased by all that he was surrounded by.  It was an interesting ruse, clearly aided by her own musings of a man she mostly knew through the stories of others.  She had only met Kit’s father officially once when she was not quite 10 years old, and the twins were just still six months away from being 8.  He was stabling his horse and Jade had been putting away the last of the rakes. 

He had called her Miss Claymore and her cheeks flamed when he smiled at her.  It was a brief meeting, and he would be gone before the year was out. He wouldn’t have known anything about the way she took care of Kit.  Jade was beginning to understand what was at work here.  She was beginning to grasp why the Wyrm’s fossilized body spanned infinite space. 

She could play this game.  “And just what would she understand? How you’re here and not with her and Airk.”

Silver-haired Madmartigan shrugged.  “That’s not how it works.  I’m doing important work down here for her and for Airk.  It’s work you could do, too. It’s work you could both do.”

Jade smirked.  “Well, if you show me the way out of here then I could make that happen faster. I’d appreciate it.”

His head bobbed up and down and he looked past her.  “You should probably ask her about that.”

She looked over her shoulder and found Elora’s twin and simpering Graydon nearby.  She tried and failed not to roll her eyes.  Jade made to move down the path and met the smiling pair.

“These are pretty nice tricks.  You had me going there for a minute.”

Bellinor tutted, “I’m offended.” She pressed a hand against her chest and stuck out her bottom lip in a weak facsimile of sorrow.

“Is this all you’ve got for me?” She waved her hand behind her.  “I’m not convinced.”

She clapped her hands together and took a step toward the other woman. “I could definitely try harder.” The tips of her canines showed when she smiled.  “Anything special you want? Anything at all.” Green eyes fixed on Jade, her prurient thoughts made obvious in dark pupils...

Jade protected her space by folding her arms across her chest.  “So, is this where we all end up? Who are all these people and beasts?”

Green eyes lit up with genuine glee.  “The armies of the Wyrm are vast and all-encompassing.  All are welcome and equal.  The freedom they might not have had in life they can achieve here.  So, imagine what it will be like to be in other realms.  This is just one version of the light I can bring Jade.  This is simply the beginning of the world we can make.”

She worried her lip with her teeth in thought.  “I-I’d like to speak with Ballentine.  Or better yet, Jeremiah. Jeremiah Claymore.”

A wide smile split the other woman’s face.  “I just knew you were a daddy’s girl.”  Jade’s low growl was the only response she dared to give.  The other woman simply giggled.  “I’m just teasing.  You really should loosen up.  All that tension must be exhausting.”  She touched her own shoulders.  “I’ve been told I have magic fingers.”  She snorted at her own joke.

“Really?”  Jade sighed with irritation. “Anyway, yes, I’d like to see them.”  

Jade kept her eyes on the other woman as she made a show of looking around.  How she would manage to pick them out was beyond Jade, but she had a hunch that it was not something she could pull off.

“Hmm,” she tapped her chin.  “I suppose I may need to send someone to find them. There are so many places to look.”

“I bet there are.”  It was becoming clear to Jade that this place was made up of memory as much as it was magic.  This place could work to twist your desires and your needs, and if you were vulnerable enough then it was easy to succumb.  Ballentine, by all accounts, should’ve been here, but she had released him through an act of mercy and love.  As for Jeremiah’s absence, Jade had only recently learned who he was, so there was nothing to feed the Wyrm, nothing to feed her. 

“How about we go someplace different?”  Bellinor reached out and gripped Jade’s bicep.  The action was so quick, the warrior had little time to protest. 

Just as she ripped her arm free of the other woman’s grasp, the ground shifted beneath her feet and her knees wobbled.  Jade braced herself and then she felt solid ground beneath her feet.  She held her arms at her sides to keep her balance and then she blinked rapidly as she took in the new scenery.  In a flash, they had traded the deep red sky, sand, soot, and bodies for the inside of what could only be a throne room. 

Jade got her bearings and twisted her head from side to side.  Behind her was a door that they clearly did not use to enter the room.  It glowed with a deep red from the light let in by a wall of windows that overlooked the dunes and valleys they just left.  It was a wide room with a raised platform in the middle and a stone throne. 

Bellinor sat on the throne casually, reclined against the glistening stone with her legs draped over the arm and crossed at the knee.  Her keen eyes followed Jade around the room. 

Jade moved in a slow circle about the space.  She noted the familiar emblem etched on the door with its three spokes that matched a door in Nockmaar.  With wide eyes, she looked at the smooth pearlescent black stone that formed the walls and floors of the rooms.  She came to stand beside Graydon, who stood staring out of the floor-to-ceiling windows that made up the back wall.  She looked at the sea of bodies and shook her head.  She looked at Graydon.  “Is this what you really want?” She didn’t care if her voice carried. 

He smirked.  “I admit it’s not what I had envisioned, but Jade there’s so much to learn. And we don’t have to do this without Kit or even Elora.  But they need you to show them the way and you know it.” He reached out a placed a placating hand on her shoulder.

Fiery brown eyes sliced toward his hand, and Graydon swiftly took his hand back before she thought about lopping it off with her blade.  She turned and made her way back around to where Bellinor sat.

A pleased smug was plastered to her face as she sat on the wide arm of the throne.  She leaned over a small table where she poured the viscous gold liquid into a goblet. 

Jade’s pulse jumped and she swallowed.  She was out of time. She needed a distraction and an escape. 

Wavy red hair swung from side to side as Bellinor picked up her head to meet Jade’s gaze.  “Soooo, thinking thoughts, are we?”

Jade looped her thumbs through her belt loops and cocked her hip.  She could tell the stance intrigued the other woman.  She took a centering breath and cleared her mind before moving toward the throne. “You’re asking me to do a very hard thing.”  She stood in front of the other woman, her fingers curled around the center of her belt, resting at her hips.  She took another step closer, this time encroaching on the other woman’s space.  She watched as green eyes dilated. “A very hard thing.”  Another step forward put her almost squarely between the other woman’s legs.  Jade peered down at her through long lashes, her height an advantage for the moment.   

“I know it’s a hard decision, but it’s the right one, Jade.”  Her voice was soft, her eyes fixed on Jade’s smoldering brown eyes.

Jade released a wistful sigh before she shrugged and fixed a sad smile on her face.  Coyly, she stepped to the side and picked up a goblet from the tray. The goblet was made of sculpted metal and thick glass, making it heavier than it appeared.   "You've given me lots to think about really."  She glanced into the goblet and her stomach churned in reflex.  A flash of memory reminded her of Kit trapped beneath the glaze and drowning in this very liquid. She fought back against the image and focused on the task at hand.

With a new resolve, Jade returned her attention back to the waiting woman standing off to the side of the throne with a goblet in hand.  She stepped once more into her space, a sliver of space between them.  Brown eyes were locked onto green in invitation.  She saw how the pulse in the other woman’s neck jumped and then with her left hand, she slowly reached up and threaded her fingers through wavy red hair.

The other woman hissed with approval.

"And what I think-" Jade continued her earlier statement.  Through clenched teeth, the words rumbled up from her chest.  "Is that you don't have a fucking clue who I am." She emphasized the words with a hard tug on Bellinor’s hair.  The action snapped her head back forcefully and in the next heartbeat, Jade smashed the goblet in her right hand against the side of Bellinor's head. 

Dazed and surprised, she had no time to react or fight off Jade’s right hand as it wrapped around her throat.  Running on fury and adrenaline, Jade lifted the other woman off her feet, and then with every bit of strength she had, she hurled the redhead across the room.

Bloodied but smiling, Elora’s twin quickly rolled to her feet.  Green eyes turned black with excitement.  "There she is. By the way, just to let you know my safe word is kalamazoo." She swiped the blood from her brow and fixed a feral smile on her face.  “Tis a pity, ‘cause I really thought we could do this the easy way.”

Jade cracked her neck and then her knuckles. "Nope. Not today." She took off and ran full speed at the waiting woman. She lowered her shoulder and rammed it deep into her gut.  The force sent them both careening out of the window and tumbling down the dunes.  She was going to be bruised later, but the fall was mostly softened by Bellinor hitting the ground first.  Jade sprang to her feet and pulled her sword in the same motion.  She slashed at the still-dazed woman and sent a kick to her chest for good measure.  The movement sent the other woman down the crest of another small rise.  Jade stood atop a small pile and watched her descent.  She followed the path with some small satisfaction, but she understood it was only a delay.

In a show of bravado, Jade called over the side, “We’re going to end you." She turned and ran.  

"This is dumb Jade.  You can't win." Bellinor’s voice came from somewhere off in the distance behind her, but Jade kept running.

She headed for what looked like the Crone’s temple when suddenly, the disembodied voice of Madmartigan resounded in her ear.  "On your right, kid."

Jade startled but indeed caught a glint of metal on her right.  She raised her sword to parry and then swept down to lop off the arm that had stretched out toward her.  She didn’t break her stride even as the voice returned.

“Keep straight and then go left at the next fork.”

Jade searched with darting eyes along the path.  “Is this really you? Or is this the wyrm-version?'"

"Absolutely, the real me! Besides, my hair does not look like that, much prettier."

Laughter bubbled up and then she was laughing and hurdling a body.  She ducked under the wide swing of a troll and kept going, her eyes alert for the next fork. Her legs burned but the pain was nothing.

Again, Madmartigan’s voice came to her ear.  “Once you go left, get to the dunes.  Get up the big one and then on the other side you'll find the back door.  Get the hell out of here and get, home.” 

At the fork, Jade stopped for a breath.  She spun in a circle searching for him.  "Where are you?"

"Around.”  There was a hint of amusement in his tone.  “But I'm doing what I can to keep it here.  Time is running out.” 

She furrowed her brow and then began to jog forward on the path. "Wait.  What do we do?"

"Take care of each other for starters." 

A decrepit soldier stepped into Jade’s path.  Undeterred she kicked him in the face and picked up her pace.  Breathlessly, she quipped, "Easy, and then what?"

"I see why she likes you.”  He chuckled.  “But yes, get the gates open.  It's the gates.  Get them open or none of this matters.  I'll keep doing what I'm doing but get the gates open.  Remember, left and then the dunes.”

Jade didn’t bother to look back because she knew he was gone again.  Instead, she headed left and barreled through what appeared to be a dead end.   She spilled out on the other side, quick to pop to her feet with her sword raised as she knocked into bodies. She swung around and the clang of metal meeting metal rang in her ear and rippled up her arm.

Boorman’s large cleaver filled her field of vision and Jade screamed with relief.

She barely had time to smile before Kit leaped into her arms. Boorman and Elora quickly piled on and the weight sent them all to the ground in a wriggling pile of laughter and happy screams of her name. 

 She could barely breathe or make out Kit’s face, but she felt the flutter of kisses that crossed her face.

“Can’t breathe!” she squeaked.

Boorman hauled her to her feet and Kit filled her arms, hugging her tight.

"Jade! I can’t believe we found you!”  Her eyes shone with happy tears.

Jade squeezed Kit tight and then released her after pressing a kiss to her forehead.  Her cheeks burned with her wide smile.  "So, this is great, but we have to go." She gulped air.”  Trolls, some kind of dragon two-head thing, dead people, coming, we gotta go.”  The rapid pace of her words matched her breathing.  She glanced at Elora.  “There’s a back door, but we have to move now.”

“Well, you heard her,” Willow pointed with his staff, and they all followed Jade’s lead.

tbc...

Chapter Text

None of them were foolish enough to look back to confirm that the footsteps that pounded the ground and the groans of battle were indeed emanating from the throng of armor-clad dead that chased them.  Jade pointed in the direction of a tall dune off to the right. 

“There!  We just need to get up and over and we’ll be able to get out of here.”

“How’d you figure that out?” Boorman’s long legs had him headed up the steep incline first.

“Explain later,” Jade answered.  “Everybody up.”  She stopped at the bottom of the slope and let Willow, Elora, and Kit go ahead of her. 

The steep incline made it necessary to traverse the sandy dune using both their arms and legs in a rushed crawl. Kit turned back with worried eyes in need of proof that Jade was indeed behind her. While the sight of Jade right on her heels provided some peace of mind, that was quickly shattered as she glimpsed a small horde of weapon-wielding decaying soldiers headed up the path and toward the dune.

Kit’s foothold faltered and she slipped, but Jade’s hand quickly found her back, and helped to guide her back on her path. Terror-filled eyes met Jade’s.  “Wh-what the?”

Jade just grunted and pushed.  “Just keep going.”

“They are gaining people!  Let’s go!”  Kit was invigorated. 

Boorman was the first to reach the top of the dune.  “Crap! We got company!”

He snatched the cleaver from his back just as Willow sent a streaking bolt of green off to his side.  The energy slammed into the skeletal soldier armed with an axe, sending it tumbling back down the hill.  Boorman swung his long blade and cleared the way for Elora.

“Get a move on!” He shouted.

Mouth agape and eyes wide, Elora swiveled her head back and forth as she watched Jade, Kit, and Boorman slash and stab at the grisly soldiers that ascended the dune. Desperate to help, she recognized that her best help would consist of her and Willow finding the exit; and fast.  She yanked Willow by his cloak and together they let gravity do its job, sending them into a smooth slide down the dune.

Atop the dune, the clash of metal rang in Boorman's ears as Jade’s blade met with a sword right behind him.  “Nice of you two lovebirds to join me,” he joked and then cleaved a soldier in half.  “Good news:  these things go down really easy.”

Kit booted a grim, half-faced creature off the rise.  “Bad news:  they keep getting back up.”

Together the three beat back their undead attackers until they realized the steady stream had started heading for Elora and Willow, who now stood in front of what looked to be another archway like the one they found at the waterfall. 

She cut her eyes to Kit and then back at the soldiers still climbing the side of the dune.  “Get to Elora.  I’ll buy time.”

Kit wanted to protest but she was beginning to accept that this was the price of duty.  She nodded and then launched herself into a graceful slide down the hill. 

Jade slammed the hilt of her sword into her scabbard and created a poleax.  With her extended reach, she cut down soldiers at the knees, effectively creating a domino effect. 

“Let’s go,” she urged once the path was again clear for the moment.

Boorman took a few steps, and his slide became more of a stumble that became a mostly controlled roll down the side.  He flopped, belly-first, onto the ground once he made it to the bottom. 

“Totally planned that,” he groaned and then got to his knees.  He looked to see that Kit was holding her own against two mummified attackers.  He jumped up and joined the fray.

“Where’s Jade?” Kit asked between blade slashes.

“Behind me.” He swung his large blade clean through the neck of a helmeted soldier.  “Pro-tip:  aim for the head.”

Kit smirked and adjusted her technique. Together they made quick work of the soldiers that remained.  She looked right and saw that Elora and Willow had opened a large shimmery portal and then she looked back toward the dune and all the air left her body. She shifted her eyes up to find Jade parrying a downward strike from none other than Graydon.

She could see that the give of the sand was making it hard to find her footing.  Graydon, at the top of the crest, had the high ground.  She needed to retreat. “Jade!”, she called out and ran back toward the dune.  From her position, she could see the glint of metal in Graydon’s arm.  The sound of her “no” echoed.

Jade realized a breath too late that she wouldn’t be able to avoid the blade aimed at her side, so she improvised. She relaxed her arm that she was using to brace against Graydon’s overhead strike and two things happened simultaneously:  the blade of his dagger tore deep into the flesh of her right side, an inch above her hip and he lost some of his footing when Jade relaxed her arm.

Graydon stumbled into her, and Jade flexed her left forearm.  The blade hidden in her bracer snapped out and punctured Graydon in his gut.  He hissed and pulled his dagger from Jade’s side.

Pain and poison lanced up her side right before everything went black.

Kit watched in horror from the bottom of the hill as a phantom ache tore at her heart and she screamed.

She scrambled up the hill and stopped the slide of Jade’s body down the hill.

On her knees at the bottom of the hill, she dragged her knight into her arms and let out a heart-rending sob at the sight of blood leaking through her armor. 

“Keep the door open,” Willow ordered Elora as he and Boorman ran to Kit.

She flashed angry dark eyes up at the crest of the hill where Graydon and a small smattering of soldiers gathered. She held the bleeding woman in her arms, and she released a guttural yell. 

Boorman and Willow were stopped in their path by the vibrant green halo that enveloped Kit and Jade.  It lasted for only the blink of an eye before a concussive blast of energy burst forward like a shockwave that rode on the back of Kit’s pained scream.

The blast slammed into Graydon and the gathered soldiers with enough force to knock him unconscious, send two soldiers over the edge and remove the helmet of two others before they collapsed.

Graydon’s limp body tumbled down the hill.

“We have to go now!  I can’t hold this thing and they are still coming.” Elora kept her hands wide as she physically kept the shimmery portal open.  She could see the sand and ruins of the Immemorial City just on the other side. 

“Kit, can you get her up?”  Willow shook the young woman to get her attention.

Suddenly, Jade gasped. “Oh, for mother’s sake. This hurts.” Her vision swam, but she could make out Kit.  “I can make it. I can make it.”

With help, Jade got to her feet.  Willow picked up her sword for her and then looked back to Boorman who stood over the unconscious Graydon. “I guess we should bring him.”

Boorman shrugged and mumbled, “If you say so.”  He slung the young man over his shoulder like a sack of wheat.

“Now!!” 

On Elora’s order they all raced toward the fading portal.  Elora waited until they were all through before she centered her breathing and focused her thoughts.  She needed to buy them time and that meant she needed to bury this portal and possibly this temple.  Between the sight of Jade’s blood and Graydon’s limp body, she didn’t need to gather much inspiration and she didn’t even need a special word.  She simply let go of one thought:  bury. A tendril of sparking energy left her fingertips and then she stepped backward through the shrinking hole.

Her hands fell to her sides, and she exhaled.  The ground rumbled beneath her feet, and she turned around to see her bedraggled friends. 

She beckoned them forward.  “We should probably walk away faster.” No one questioned her advice. 

Elora moved to the other side of Jade so that the knight could balance her weight between her and Kit. 

The ground beneath them trembled once more, and then the already crumbling structure began to crumble some more.  They moved on quick steps in the direction of the falls that were still at least a league away, but as one of the only landmarks that they were sure of, it provided them with a goal.

They kept determined eyes affixed to the horizon where the ever-present setting sun rested, thinking nothing of the sounds of collapse at their backs. 

The group would’ve made it to the falls had Jade’s legs not given out.  The pain that crawled up her side in visible black veins had become too much.  The blood was slightly staunched by Kit’s sash tied tightly around her wound, but the ache she felt was not about the blood that seeped out, but rather what seeped in.

Kit stumbled to one knee and braced herself to cushion Jade’s dead weight.  She let her down gently onto the ground and rested her head in her lap. 

Boorman deposited Graydon onto the ground with much less care and joined the small circle around the young woman.  He swiftly pulled out the needle and thread from a small pouch at his waist. “We need to stop the bleeding.”  If his voice was a little rough with concern none of them thought to mention it, for the feeling was mutual.

Willow snatched the thread from him.  “Use those long legs to get us some water.  I’ve got this.”  Boorman searched for something to hold the water and then ran off.  “Elora, we need a fire.”

Happy to have a job, Elora jumped to her task.

Kit and Willow worked to remove Jade’s armor and lifted her tunic.  The wound oozed and a small spiral of black streaked out from the two-inch-long wound.  Willow ripped at the edge of his cape for some clean cloth.  He cleared away blood and then together they turned her on her side so he could look for an exit.  To his relief there was none.  They rolled her onto her back, and she let out a groan.

“Ugh, shit this hurt.”, she hissed.

Kit mustered a weak smile while she cradled her face in her hands.  “You’re going to be okay.  We’re patching you up.”

“It burns.”  Her breath hitched.

Kit bit at her lip and water filled her eyes, but she fought back the tears.  “We’ve got two whole sorcerers. No worries.”

Jade attempted a smile.  She focused blurry eyes on Kit, who hovered above her. “Lucky us.” 

Willow returned with a needle fresh from the fire.  Boorman joined them with a makeshift bowl of water.  Willow eyed the water vessel.  “Is that a skull?”

“Listen, it works.” 

Willow grinned and dipped a piece of cloth in the water to hand to Kit to clean the wound.

Jade flinched despite being grateful for the cool water.  “Where’s Elora? I need to tell her about the gates.” 

Elora scrambled over.  “I’m right here.  You’re going to be fine.”

“I trust you.”  She let out a soft whimper as the needle pierced her skin. 

Kit cradled Jade’s cheek with one hand and with her other, she kept a grip on her knight’s shoulder.  “It’ll be over in a few.  Does that foolproof method work for stitches too?”

Jade’s vision blurred against the pain, and she half-grimaced, half-smiled.  She met Kit’s eyes.  “I-I’d like to try another method, please.”

Kit sniffled and chuckled before she pressed a quick kiss to Jade’s forehead.

“Almost done.”  Willow used dexterous hands to close the wound and then he glanced up at Elora.  “Now for the hard part.”

“The what part?” Kit asked.

“Whatever Graydon stabbed her with was spelled.  See those lines.” He pointed at the streaks of black that had grown longer.  “We need to stop that from spreading.”

Pain radiated from her side and Jade felt like her flesh was on fire.  “It burns.” She puffed out her cheeks and squeezed her eyes closed.

Now Kit grew nervous at the feel of Jade’s body shaking against her knees.  The pain was evident.  “Can you two do whatever you need to do and fast please.” She turned pleading eyes in Elora’s direction. 

“Wait, w-wait.” Jade’s hand flailed in an attempt to find Elora. “Elora, the gates, the gates.” She drew in a deep breath.

“Tell me later, let me-

“No,” she clutched at Elora’s arm. “The gates. The gates…you ha-ve to... g-get them open. The gates.” She exhaled a long shaky breath, her eyes rolled back into her head, and her body sagged against Kit.

“Shitshitshitshit.”  She could not hold back the tears this time.  Kit pressed both hands against Jade’s cheeks.  “Jade, Jade.  Please, wake up, please, please.”  Her breath came in short gasps that edged on panic.

Elora rubbed Kit’s arm.  “Kit, it’s going to be okay. Kit.”  She called out, but it was clear that worry had overloaded her senses.   

Elora snapped her fingers next to Kit’s ear. “Kit!”  Her tone was sharp like the snap of her fingers.

The sound jarred Kit into stillness as she met Elora's calm blue eyes.  Elora smiled and then drew in a deep breath. She used the action to prompt Kit to mimic her. "It's okay. Deep breath. She'll be fine. Can you sit her up?"

Focused again, Kit levered the prone woman up so that she rested between her legs with her back supported against her chest.

Willow and Boorman moved back to allow Elora some space. 

Elora rose on her knees where she sat, just to Jade’s left side.  She stretched out her arm so that her right hand hovered over the wound on her right side. There was probably a dusty old tome lost in some library that housed what was probably a proper spell for this situation.  There were definitely proper words and maybe even proper ingredients.  However, Elora had never let not having the proper ingredients stop her before, so there was no need to stop now. Her friends needed her, and she had no problem making up the rules as she went along if it meant helping.

Elora leaned close to Jade's face, their noses almost touching and then the sorceress slowly inhaled.

There was a faint orange trail of light that flowed out of Jade’s mouth.  It dissipated like smoke, leaving wispy trails as it flowed up and past Elora’s head. She held her position for the space of a few heartbeats until the last of the orange light passed from Jade to her.  

In the next heartbeat, she was slammed back by an unseen force that sent her sprawling backward. She braced herself with her arms and she shut her eyes tight against the crawl of soot and fire that burned up her throat. Behind closed eyes, an image of Bellinor's face sprouted. "I will find you." Elora snapped her eyes open and expelled a cloud of light that immediately fizzled when it hit the air.

She spat and scrunched her face. "Ugh. Well, that's just gross." She blinked rapidly and then noticed all eyes focused on her.  

Willow came to her side.  “Are you okay?” He asked in a way that was far softer than anything he had ever said to her since she was probably a baby.

The young sorceress shook the cobwebs loose and gave the normally surly Nelwyn a lopsided grin. “It kind of tasted like eating a burnt cookie.”

Willow snorted and patted her on the shoulder, his worries allayed.

She looked over at Jade who appeared to be resting comfortably, the wound at her side free of poison and the black streaks gone. All that remained was a red-brown line, the remains of Willow’s stitching.  She grinned at Kit. "See, she's just fine."  Kit smiled back and wrapped her arm more securely around Jade’s waist.

Spent and a little buzzed, Elora flopped onto her back.

Their momentary triumph was interrupted by Boorman, who cleared his throat before he inquired, “Um, guys, I know we all want to rest, but does anyone have the rest of that needle and thread?"

Elora sat up with the support of her elbows and looked at Boorman in confusion.  Willow ambled over to his side and saw the issue.

He cringed.  “I believe Jade returned the favor.”  He pulled up Graydon’s bloody tunic.  “And it went all the way through.”

Elora sat up and raked her hands through her hair.  “Okay, just give me a moment.  I can help.”

“Nah, you rest your little wizard lips.  Willow and I can’t handle this.”

Willow rolled his eyes to the sky and then reached for the needle and thread.

---

With the worst over, the five travelers created a makeshift camp in the shadow of a ruined sculpture.  Kit had reluctantly removed the cuirass only upon deciding that cradling Jade in her sleep would be more comfortable against her body instead of the hard armor.

The fire provided a crackling soundtrack to the orange haze cast over the city by the sun that never actually set.  Time didn’t matter here and for the moment, as they regrouped and rested, they didn’t really care. 

Graydon stirred and Elora was the first to perk up, eyes opened wide despite the tug of sleep that made her eyelids droop. 

“Elora! You’re back.”

They all collectively held their breaths. “Graydon, is-is that you? What happened?”  Elora scooted closer to the fire, closer to Graydon.  Willow held up a warning hand.

“Graydon, I want you to think carefully.  Do you know where you are?”

The right side of his mouth moved up in a smile. “Aww, are you guys worried about me?”  His smile became a dopey grin, and he fluttered dark eyelashes at Elora.  “I promise you, I’m perfectly fine. Protected.”

Willow frowned and Kit clutched hard to a still sleeping Jade with one hand and reached for her sword with the other. 

“The Children of the Wyrm protect me just like they’re going to protect you.” He blinked owlishly, pleased with himself.

The air filled with a chorus of groans and Boorman threw his hands in the air.  “Alright, I say we gag him. And possibly blindfold.”

“I volunteer to knock him out,” Kit voiced with a sneer.

Elora sat back, disappointed.  She sighed. “We’re not knocking anyone out…but maybe the gag.”

Boorman happily found a mostly clean rag that he ripped in two. 

“Elora, she just wants to talk to you.”  The fully besotted young man stared across the fire at Elora. “Just talk to her. She’d hate to send someone out here to kill your friends.”

She pouted.  “On second thought, go ahead and knock him out until we can figure out how to fix him.”

Boorman reached for his clever, prepared to use the pommel to send Graydon into the sweet retreat of unconsciousness, but Willow took a gentler approach. 

With a whispered word, he touched his staff to the young man’s shoulder and watched him slump over.

“Oh, boo to you.”  Boorman sat down with a huff and stretched out his legs. 

---

The word exhausted could not properly contain the ache in their bones, so they dozed and slept for moments at a time; just long enough to feel like they might be able to properly function.  Eventually, Jade peeled open her eyes, elated to feel Kit’s arms around her and overjoyed by the sight of the others close by, ringing the still-burning fire.

“I don’t know about anybody else,” she rasped and then cleared her throat. “But I would love to get out of this place.”

Kit chuckled and pressed a kiss to her temple.  “Hey, sleepyhead.”

Jade tilted her head back and welcomed the feel of Kit’s lips pressed against her own.  Their lips were chapped, and they didn’t linger long, but if they were keeping score this was easily a favorite kiss.  A sweet and necessary kiss of connection. With Kit’s help, they untangled themselves and Jade sat up.

A now fully awake Elora handed her some water.  “Glad to have you back, J.”

A slim eyebrow arched at the skull cap.  She shrugged a shoulder and took the offering.  Once the dryness in her throat was soothed, she tipped her chin over at Graydon who lay on his side, mouth gagged, and eyes covered.

“Whose idea was that?”

“It seemed appropriate, once he started singing the praises of the Wyrm.”  Boorman scratched at his beard. “Good to see you,” he added quickly.

“That’s perfect then, I won’t have to whisper.  I think I know how to stop the Wyrm.”

The statement raised the eyebrows of everyone gathered.  Graydon was more than likely still passed out, even so, they sat close together just to be safe.

“There are gates all over Andowyne, all over all the realms.” She spread her fingers out as she spoke. “Like the one at the top of the stairs.”  They all craned their necks toward the waterfall nearby.

“And what do the gates do exactly?” Willow reached inside his pack for a book. 

“Well, that part I’m not sure about exactly, but based on how we’ve used them I’m guessing they’re meant for travel.”

Kit creased her brow.  “Does that mean we have to travel somewhere else for help?”

“Or maybe they have to travel here?”  Boorman chipped in. “Don’t know how much that helps either.”

“All he told me was that I had to get the gates opened or nothing else would matter.”

They sat quietly in contemplative silence each puzzling out the possible meanings of Jade’s statement.

Elora drew in a sharp breath and sat up straight.  “It’s me!” She beamed.  “I think I’m supposed to open the gates.” She drummed her fingers against her knee. “It’s what Willow said.” Her knee bounced with energy.  “Now that we’ve hurt the Wyrm, more people will come, and I bet those people are from all over the nine realms.”

Jade smiled as she watched Elora’s face brighten in understanding.  “I told you, “She glanced at Boorman.  “This is the beginning of a war, and if you saw what I saw then we are going to need a ridiculously large army.”

Willow closed his book with a snap.  “That makes sense.  It makes sense why The Crone and Bavmorda tried to banish you in the first place. You’re the key to open the gates.”

Jade nodded vigorously. “It would also explain why she doesn’t just want to kill you.  With the gates open, she and the Wyrm can destroy all the realms, if they see fit.”

Kit tapped Jade on the shoulder.  “Did your new friend also tell us how to defeat the Wyrm?”

“Nope,” she turned her body to face Kit.  “But there’s something you need to know.”  She grabbed hold of Kit’s hand and pulled it into her lap. “So, um, I uh – I think I saw, well, I mean heard – yeah, I heard your dad.”

Kit’s eyes opened wide, and she squeezed Jade’s hand. “Wh-what? How? Are you- are you sure? How? He was there? Are you sure?”  Tears welled in her eyes.

Jade’s smile was easy, and she cupped Kit’s cheek.  The action settled her.  “No, I didn’t see him, just his voice.  He’s the reason I knew how to get out of there.”

Kit’s bottom lip trembled; her eyes darted about Jade’s face.  “What else did he say? Where is he?”

“I wish I could tell you I saw him.”  She rubbed her thumb back and forth across Kit’s cheek in comfort.  “He told us to take care of each other.”  She let her eyes fall on her friends before she once more found Kit’s eyes.  “And then he told me that he was doing what he could.  After that, he told me about the gates and that we needed to get them open. That’s all I know. He’s trying to help us.”  Her mouth pulled up into a smile.

“He’s really still out there?” The words were so soft they were practically a whisper.

Jade pulled her in and touched her forehead to Kit’s.  “And still fighting to get home, okay.”

Kit took a shuddering breath.  “Okay,” she breathed. 

Jade pulled back and waited to see acceptance in blue-grey eyes.  Kit patted Jade’s hand against her cheek and nodded.  She was going to be okay.  At some point, she would also break down, but that moment had not come yet.

Boorman squeezed Kit’s shoulder in comfort once they had pulled apart.  Before he allowed his emotions to get the better of him, he directed his attention to the waterfall behind them. “Guess that means we get ready to tackle those stairs, huh?”  He was less than enthused.

Elora groused, “Well, it’s not like we can go back through the other.” She playfully toppled over to her side.

Boorman stood up and took a proper look at the Temple. He let go of an impressed whistle.  “Would you look at that?  Forget that Empress bit, I’m calling you the Queen of destruction from now on!”  He laughed.

They all fixed their gazes out at what was left of the Wyrm’s temple.  They were a fair distance away, but it was clear from the vantage point that the temple was buried under a mountain of rubble. 

Boorman put his big hand on Elora’s shoulder.  “Whoo! That’s total destruction. Nice job.  You plan that!?”  He looked down at her and smiled.

The praise of the tall rogue made her smile.  There was a smidge of hesitance in her response of “yes” which sounded more like a question.

They all laughed.  “I, for one, am absolutely delighted because that’s certainly going to buy us some more time.”  Willow surmised. “We ready to head up the stairs?”  His tone was enthusiastic, however, he looked wearily at the rushing water.

“No need for that, I think I can portal us out of here again.”  Elora shook her shoulders and rubbed her hands together. 

Kit came to stand beside her.  “You sure you can handle that? Nobody wants to walk up those stairs, but we’ll do what we need to do.”

She appreciated the concern.  “I can do this.  I can get us back to the Wildwood.  There must be a gate there, which would explain how we ended up there in the first place.”

Kit’s smile was bright.  “We’re ready when you are.” 

Boorman clapped his hands together and moved toward the still-sleeping Graydon.  “Guess I’ll get the bags.”

Elora’s small smile was weak with sadness.  Boorman shouldered Graydon’s weight once more and the others stood beside her.  She looked at her friend’s serene face and she made a promise to herself.  She was going to find a way to get him back - scars and all.

tbc...

Chapter Text

Boorman fell to his knees and loosed a guttural howl at the sight of the familiar tree line of the Wildwood. Yips of glee and repeated shouts of joy resounded around him.

He looked over his shoulder, chuckled to himself, and then smiled at Elora. “Nice work there, Empress.  Bang up job.  Seriously, I don’t even feel like I want to puke this time.”  He gave her a thumbs up.

Elora grinned mid-stretch and glanced around at her handiwork.  Willow was on his feet, brushing pieces of grass from his hair. Kit was fastening her cloak and Jade was busy checking her scabbard for any damage.  The only prone member of their group was Graydon, who was still tied up at the wrists and gagged.  He sat in the grass with his knees drawn up and stared with mild annoyance at Boorman – his blindfold now looped around his neck.

“On your feet, your highness.” Boorman tugged Graydon up by the restraints around his wrist.  “If you’re awake, then I am not carrying you.”

Graydon rolled his eyes upward, unimpressed.  Boorman sighed.  “Have we figured out how to fix him yet?”  He tied the blindfold and then grabbed him by the shoulders to turn him so that he faced the tree line.

“I’m working on it,” Elora answered through gritted teeth.

Once they were all accounted for, they headed into the Wildwood with the fading sun to their right.  They were fairly deep into the forest before a warning arrow pierced the ground a few feet from Jade’s boot.

“Oi, my bad! My bad! Little on edge.”  A familiar disembodied voice sang out above them.

Their eyes shifted up to follow the three tree-top sentries that dropped from the canopy. “I saw you a few yards back.  Should’ve whistled.”  The sentry smiled nervously.

Jade let go of her sword and everyone relaxed their defensive stances.  “Ryder, right?”

Ryder was missing a front tooth, so his smile was rather distinct.  “You remembered. Come on then, the mistress will be happy to see your faces.”

The waning sunlight ushered in the evening and the return of the travelers from Tir Asleen.  Lanterns were being lit and fires were being built in the casks and oil drums that were scattered about the main camp.  The smell of roasted meat and vegetables reached their noses as they made their way across the familiar bridge into the main encampment. 

They were welcomed with waves and happy grunts, even hugs from the smallest of the Bone Reavers.  The encampment was all abustle in preparation for the evening meal.  The easy smiles and greetings they received went a long way in providing the travelers with some small sense of comfort.  They found themselves returning smiles and hellos, which made it possible for the tension to ebb from their bodies.  It was no wonder the Wildwood had the reputation for swallowing people up and never letting them go.  There was a feeling of safety and peace that emanated from all the people gathered. 

And while it was completely true that no one would ever call the Bone Reavers sweet or innocent, it was also clear that they were just a group of people who were trying desperately to do more than just simply survive.  They were doing their best to live and to thrive and to build. 

Jade felt a lightness in her chest that she couldn’t explain. She didn’t know if she was ready to completely call this place home yet, but she would not deny that this was a place she wanted to get to know.

Kit watched the wistful look that fell across Jade’s face, and she smiled.  She bumped Jade’s shoulder and was rewarded with a broad grin. 

“You doing okay?”

“Yep.”  She slung her arm around Kit’s shoulder.  “I’m so tired though.”

Kit groaned playfully.  “Sooo, tired.”  She pressed a kiss to Jade’s cheek.  “But not that tired.” She winked and was pleased to see a slight flush tinge freckled cheeks. “Go see your sister.” 

Jade stole a quick kiss and bounded off on tired legs toward Scorpia’s tent.

---

Kit watched Jade until she was out of her line of sight, an aching sigh caught in her throat. Just a little while longer, and they might be able to find a moment just to themselves. Reluctantly, Kit spun around to find Elora already caught up in some lively conversation. Sunlight was fading but that did not deter the organized activity around her.  She stood still, content to watch and unsure of how to help.  She accepted an offered cup of water and returned greetings from the Bone Reavers who moved about preparing for an evening meal.

In contrast to their last visit this was a much more subdued gathering and what she guessed was probably just a normal night for them. A languid haze had fallen over the Wildwood thanks to a recent incursion of trolls the day before.  Scorpia’s destruction of Skellin had sent the trolls scattering for safety, which resulted in a few that still wanted retribution.  However, with their numbers shrinking thanks to the collapse of the mine, the trolls had left empty handed and the Bone Reavers only had a few bruises and scrapes to patch up. 

Boorman’s laughter caught her attention, and she made her way over to where he stood next to a tree.  Kit looked down and held in a snarl.  The former squire had tied the blindfolded Graydon to a tree with heavy rope.  His left hand was lashed against the bark while his other was tied to his leg.

“Um, not that I really care right now, but is that comfortable?” She creased her brow so tightly, her eyebrows nearly met in the middle.

Boorman shrugged.  “Willow said to keep his hands free.”

She peered down at him and realized he was still asleep.  Kit grumbled under her breath and then huffed in frustration. He didn’t deserve her anger.  She followed Boorman as they easily found Elora engaged in a boisterous conversation with Lori and a few others.  Lori's laughter was loud and Elora's used her hands to gesticulate wildly. She glanced back at the sleeping prince and shook her head.  If anyone could figure out how to save Graydon, she knew Elora could do it; she had to trust that.

Kit was rolling her eyes at a Boorman embellishment when Jade rejoined them after a too-brief absence.

“Back so soon?” Kit was pleasantly surprised.

“Apparently, Scorpia and a small group are out on patrol.”  She reached for the offered cup of water Kit handed her.

Lori looked up from the pot he was stirring.  “Seems they were right pissed that the mistress destroyed the mine.”  He chuckled smugly.  “It was a thing of beauty.  Should’ve seen her.”  His smile was proud, and Jade matched the gesture.  “I’m sure she’ll tell the story when she gets back. And it’ll be even better than your shitty escape.”  He winked at Boorman and slapped him hard on the shoulder.

They all laughed and Boorman swept his long hair off his shoulder.  “But I made it out of there, didn’t I?  And then promptly took the greatest shower of my life.”  He smiled at the memory.  “Speaking of?”  He sniffed his underarm and gagged. 

“Yep, think we all could use that.”  Kit agreed. 

A  call and response of scattered whistles passed through the encampment and then a single horn bleated a long note. 

Lori grinned at the way the new arrivals startled.  “Everything’s okay.  Just means the mistress is back.”

Those gathered buzzed with chatter as Scorpia and four other Bone Reavers made their way through to the main gathering site.  Two Reavers carried a litter between them with a half-conscious soldier on their side.  Scorpia’s face lit up with a smile when her eyes finally alighted on her sister and the others.  She passed off the limping woman that she was helping to walk and made her way to the small gathering. 

Scorpia opened her arms wide and returned her sister’s strong embrace.  She flinched a bit when the younger woman added an extra squeeze.

Jade stepped back warily.  “You okay?”

She waved her off with a smirk.  “Blowing up stuff requires perfect timing and I might have been just a touch off.”  She shrugged.  “Just a rib bruise. Feeling good otherwise.”  She put her arm around Jade’s shoulders, and they walked together back to the group gathered around the boiling pot.

“I see the bean pole and the bratty boyfriend made it back in one piece.” The small smile that pulled at the corner of her mouth took all the sting out of her words.  Boorman preened a bit and Kit was just happy that Scorpia hadn’t ignored her.  “And I’m happy to see the both of you as well.”  She looked at both Willow and Elora in turn, before she furrowed her brow.  “Wait, wasn’t there a twin?” She finally glanced over at the tree where Graydon was tied up.  She removed her arm from Jade’s shoulder to point.  “Um, do I even want to know?”

The group emitted a sigh. 

“It’s a long story,” Elora offered up. 

Scorpia nodded.  “And I am sure you will all regale me with that tale,” she paused dramatically to pass her eyes over them all.  “Right after some food and baths.”  She grinned.

Kit raised her cup.  “Here, here.”  They all laughed.

“Well make yourself comfortable.”  She signaled to Lori for a cup.  “First, I think we should toast to everyone’s return.”  She took the offered cup and waited for those gathered in her immediate area to grab a cup of whatever they were drinking.

“Reavers!” She called out as she raised her cup.  “Bruised and surely battered we are, but never broken.”

A response of “Never!”  was shouted from various pockets of those gathered. The sentiment echoed through those gathered.

With a smile, she continued,  “Let us break bread tonight knowing that our loved ones are returned to us whole and well.”  Her eyes swept from her sister to Boorman.  “Tonight, we feast and give thanks for our victories.  And in two nights, when the mother moon is full we celebrate our new paths.  May they remain ever free!”  She raised her cup, and a cheer went up. 

They all fell into hugs and the tapping of cups, while Jade watched Scorpia wander off to have a conversation.  She then entwined her fingers with Kit's as they toasted and she let herself relax for the first time in what felt like a small eternity.

---

The torch fires burned in earnest once the sun sank to kiss the horizon.  Jade and Kit had mingled and laughed as they sipped offered wine and traded greetings.  They were both desperate to head off to the river and heat pools, but Scorpia had stalled them with promises of a surprise of sorts.

Kit leaned into Jade and whispered conspiratorially, “Is your sister plotting my elaborate murder or something?”

Jade snickered and pressed a kiss to Kit’s forehead.  “She’s not plotting your death, I promise.”

Kit pouted and arched an eyebrow.  “I just feel like she’s going to make me run a gauntlet or something.”

Jade only tilted her head in thought which caused Kit to huff in protest.  “I’m kidding. I mean, it’s probably not a real gauntlet.”

Kit squinted her eyes and tried not to laugh.  Whatever skeptical remark she planned to make was lost to Scorpia tapping Jade on the shoulder.

“Brought you guys a change of clothes.”  She thrust a folded pile of clothing into Kit’s arms.  “Nya will walk you down.”  She gestured at a brown-skinned woman with long braids and a toothy smile.

Neither Jade nor Kit protested the escort nor did they bother to give a backward glance to Scorpia who had headed off in Boorman’s direction before either of them could say thank you.  Nya took them down a familiar path in the direction of the heat pools, but then took a left and followed a path that curled around and down away from the river.

They followed stone steps that curved around a large boulder and then opened up into a small creek. Lit lanterns lined the stone walkway.   Their escort stopped and gestured ahead.  “Follow the lanterns to the ledge.  To the left you’ll find the heat pools and to the right is a natural basin.  The water is usually a bit cold this time of year, but it’ll clear all that grime off.”

Jade and Kit both smiled.  “Thanks, Nya.”  

She just winked and walked off leaving the two young women alone.  Kit glanced over at Jade with a sly grin. “I think your sister set us up.”

Jade chuckled.  “I told you there wasn’t a gauntlet.”  She easily found Kit’s hand and together they followed the lanterns to the ledge that overlooked a small cluster of natural heat pools.

They both let out soft laughter and Jade felt heat rise to her cheeks at the sight of a small tent propped up alongside the creek.  The trail of lanterns ended right in front of cloth covered basket and the open flap of the tent.

Kit smirked.  “You were right. Definitely not a gauntlet.”

----

Surrounded by the warm glow of lantern lights, Jade and Kit divested each other of armor and clothing accompanied by shy giggles, warm cheeks, and questing fingertips.  Under the cool spray of river water that sluiced out from a crevice in the overhang, they helped one another wash away the visible sweat and grime with trembling hands, while they used soft kisses on newly exposed skin to will away the fear and worry of the last few days. Between soft laughter and kisses that grew bolder and longer with each breath, they scampered across the stone and moss path to find a handful of small heat pools. These were much smaller than the large one on the other side of the ridge, but sizable enough to hold at least four people.

As the light shone from the nearly full mother moon, they settled into a warm pool and each other’s heat. Jade lowered herself into the water with her back against the ledge and her eyes on Kit, as she followed her down into the steamy water, her legs astride Jade’s thighs. Kit wound her arms around Jade’s neck and met her waiting mouth with a feverish kiss, which found them both gasping for breath after long kisses. 

Kit caught her breath first and then used her mouth to follow a pattern of freckles that ran across an exposed collarbone.  She bit gently at Jade’s warm wet shoulder, causing strong fingers to groove a path up her back.   They both moaned into another kiss, deliriously lost in the sensory overload of their proximity.

It felt like a world away from when they had last indulged in one another without the worry of being interrupted or rushed.  While they weren’t strangers to the feeling and taste of one another, the Shattered Sea had not provided them with much privacy.  And even in the moments they were able to steal, they found themselves hurried and mostly clothed; content to map out soft flesh underneath cloth and leather. 

Here, in this place was one of the first times they had been bare before one another and allowed to not just look, but to touch.   And so, they did. 

Between a whispered, “Can I touch you?”, followed by gentle laughter that floated around the words, “Yes, of course, please” they melted into another. Together they made maps of one another with fingers and mouths, charting one another’s flesh until only they understood the keys to the legend.  Eventually, they would find themselves in the small tent where food was tucked away. Come morning, they were sated in more ways than one.

*  *  *

tbc...

Chapter Text

Jade and Kit returned to the main camp late the next afternoon, cleaned and dressed in the loose casual clothing worn by the Bone Reavers. They were all smiles and soft chuckles, too lost in their closeness to be even one bit embarrassed, not that anyone begrudged them their affections. They held hands as they walked past people eating or preparing for the moonrise festivities that were still another sunrise away.  Elora waved them over to the small gathering and they joined the others.

Boorman wiggled thick eyebrows and flashed Kit a thumbs up when she moved by him to find a seat and grab some offered bread.  Jade rolled her eyes at him and sat down next to Kit, across from her sister and Lori. 

A nervous Elora rubbed her palms together and took a seat on the other side of Kit.  Willow and Boorman filled out the other spaces, all eyes suddenly on the young sorceress. 

Scorpia gave the young woman an aloof grin.  “Welp, you gathered us, your highness. We’re listening.” Her tone was encouraging.  

Elora grinned. “Technically, I think it's Empress, maybe. Or Sorceress something.” She shrugged and chuckled nervously, unsure. She leaned forward, her words meant for Scorpia. “How do you even settle on a name? It feels weird and I’m not sure any of them fit.” 

Amused at the young woman’s honesty, Scorpia shook her head. “I’m sure you'll figure it out. So, what's up?”

Elora sat back and folded her hands in her lap, which allowed her to toy with a loose thread on her sleeve.  “Well, see I've got a bit of a request and you all have been just absolutely amazing. I mean, the whole capture thing was pretty smooth, to be honest. Again, sorry about the rattler." She rambled. "And I just absolutely love it here, it's like stress-free but not really, cause trolls, but very relaxed. So, yeah, and I know Jade has a lot to do with that but, um, yeah, thanks for the warm welcome."

Despite her stumbling speech, Boorman gave her an encouraging ok sign. And Jade and Kit smiled. Even Willow gave her a lopsided smile. 

“So, yes, the point is that well, we absolutely defeated the Crone - yay us. But then we also kind of discovered something far, far worse. Namely the Wyrm and well, my sister.”  Elora blew out an exasperated breath.

Scorpia arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "A sister?”

Elora rolled her eyes and grimaced. “Yup. And she’s definitely not as fun as your sister. Twin actually.”  She grinned briefly, and then frowned before she added, “She’s also, really, really evil, so, um, not great. Anywho, thing is, she and the Wyrm are pretty much dead set on destroying all the realms and bending everyone to their will and well we, I guess, um, we need to amass an army of our own for starters.”  She finally stopped talking and held the Bone Reaver general’s eyes.

Scorpia leaned in, elbows resting on her knees, and stared hard at the young woman. After a long silence that began to grow uncomfortable, she sucked her tooth.   "Is it that you want us to fight for you?"

Pale blue eyes cut quickly over to Willow and then back to Scorpia.  She swallowed.  “Well not just me, I mean, it's for all of it, and all of us. I am not explaining this right, am I?" She peered at her friends. Inwardly, she mumbled, "I should've practiced this."

"You're doing fine. You got this." Kit chucked her shoulder.

Jade caught her eyes and gave her a tight smile.

The crease between Scorpia’s brows deepened.  Elora blurted out, "But um, there's a whole army. Like massive." She cut pleading eyes to Jade who sat to her right.

Jade cleared her throat to garner her sister’s attention.  “I can help here. Elora’s telling the truth.  The Wyrm has got a vast army.  I’ve seen it.”

Brown eyes grew wide in surprise.  “That so. The Wyrm take to stealing people as well?”, she snarked.

Jade scratched the back of her neck. “Not quite. These soldiers are all loyal to the Crone. As they were in life, they remain in death.”

Jade’s words made Scorpia sit up straight, the smirk gone from her face. “Say what now?”

Jade nodded, followed by the others. “A whole army of the dead.”

“Well, shit,” Lori uttered.

She tried to wrap her head around what she was hearing. “And just how do we fight an undead army?”

“We have a few tricks,” Elora offered brightly. “But also, it's not just you of course. We will need the help of all Andowyne and the other realms. From Tir Asleen to the orchards, even Galladoorn, if they can be salvaged.”  She added that last part under her breath.

The frown returned to Scorpia’s face. She took a deep breath in an attempt to lessen the abrasiveness of her words.  It proved pointless. “You want to ask us: the children of those enslaved, those born into service, the tortured, those left behind and oppressed to fight with our oppressors? Is that what you want?”  She moved her eyes from her sister and then back to Elora.

Elora fidgeted.  “When you say it like that it does seem awful, but yes. Essentially.” She hung her head.

Scorpia stood up with a huff. “That's asking too much.” She caught the hurt look in her sister’s eyes and she sighed.   She waited for Elora to look up at her.  “I don’t think you understand what you’re asking of us. It’s not that I don’t want to help you, but this-this is too much.”  She glanced at her sister sitting next to Kit and bit the inside of her cheek to keep from sneering. Of all the people in all the realm, her baby sister had to fall in love with the daughter of the woman who had stolen her away.

Scorpia clenched and unclenched her fist.  It wasn’t Kit’s fault nor was it, Jade’s. It was the will of the universe. Yet, how mad could she be when the same universe that took her sister from her, brought her back?  She blinked slowly and relaxed her shoulders along with the pinched features of her face. 

She looked at Jade and mustered a corner of a smile.   “I’m happy that you two have figured out how to make this work.” She tipped her chin at Kit, who kept a tight grip on Jade’s hand.   “I get it.  Love is love. But just because I can accept that the two of you love each other, that’s not the same as forgiving your people for what they’ve done to ours, and what they are probably still doing.”

Kit bristled at the accusation, but before she could even defend Tir Asleen, Scorpia had already left the circle and stalked off toward the raised tents.

She turned her sad eyes to Jade.  “B-but that’s not true.” 

Jade rubbed her free hand down her face and squeezed Kit’s hand. 

“I’m so sorry guys, I guess I didn’t think how that would sound.”  Elora’s shoulders sagged. 

Jade put a hand on Elora’s forearm.  “Let me talk to her.”  She stood up and finally let go of Kit’s hand, right before pressing a kiss to her forehead.  “I’m going to tell her the truth.” 

Kit nodded in support and watched Jade jog off in the direction her sister had gone.

Jade gave Scorpia a few moments to cool off before she followed her into the large tent. She pushed through the heavy canvas flap and was greeted by a heavy thunk, which turned out to be the sound of a knife blade being embedded into the thick wooden post in the middle of the tent.  There were several other posts, but this was the one in the center and the widest.  Scorpia pulled another throwing dagger from the loop at her belt and launched the blade with a flick of her wrist. 

A crisp thunk sound followed by another.

If Scorpia knew she was there, she made no move to acknowledge her, only stomping forward on heavy boots to retrieve the blades from the wood, forcibly snatched out.  She avoided Jade’s presence as she turned and headed back to her throwing spot.

Jade sat on a stool and folded her arms across her chest.  There was nothing to say for the moment, so she just watched.

Thunk.

Thunk. Thunk.

Thunk.

Scorpia exhaled through her nostrils and moved to retrieve her blades from the post.

Jade snorted. “I like to throw shuriken at the training posts when I need to think as well.”  She attempted to breach the palpable bubble of tension.

Scorpia grunted. Thunk. Thunk. “Nothing fancy like that here, but maybe your bratty boyfriend will buy you some fancy new toys.”

Thunk-Thunk. 

Jade dragged her hand down her face and sighed.  When Scorpia turned back around after retrieving her knives, Jade made sure she saw the crease in her brow.  “Kit’s not a brat.”

Scorpia stopped in place, daggers in hand, and arched a dubious eyebrow.

Jade smirked. “Ok, well she’s not that much of a brat.  She’s working on it.” Jade shrugged and quickly added, “It’s a part of her charm.” Her grin was lopsided.

The older woman rolled her eyes and assumed her throwing stance once more. 

Thunk. “You can’t possibly understand what she’s asking us to do.” Thunk.  “None of you can. Even your life in the stables was a hell of a lot more than what so many of us had.” Thunk.

Jade stood now.  “That’s not fair. I didn’t know.”

Thunk. The last blade was buried deep, and a splinter of wood exploded off the post.  She took a deep breath and turned to face her sister.  “I’m not blaming you.”  Scorpia started to turn her back to her sister once more, but Jade’s voice and the soft look in her gold-brown eyes halted her.

“Will you please talk to me?”

Thin eyebrows crinkled as she placed the daggers back in their special hooks on her belt.  She then looped her thumbs in her belt.  “What’s to talk about?  You’ve clearly made your choice.”

Jade scoffed.  “First of all, I’ve done no such thing.  And second, it’s a shitty choice.”

Briefly, the siblings were locked in a stare-down.  Scorpia inspected her with a keen eye.  Her sister’s hair was loose, and the air-dried coils of hair flowed out from two braids on either side of her head that stopped halfway, before they gave way to a bountiful cloud of frizzy curls.  She had opted for a comfortable green tunic with an open neck, so it was easy to see the leather cord of the necklace she wore as it peeked out of the v-neck.  The blue stone, a moonstone, was a pop of color against flaxen freckle-dusted skin. Skin that was so much like her own.

Scorpia had lost so much time with her and so much was different, but those wide and searching brown eyes were the same as when she was a baby.  After a breath or two, she found that her anger had deflated and she gestured at her sister. 

Jade didn't hesitate to take the two steps needed to collapse into the arms of the slightly taller woman. 

They held tight to one another for an impossibly long time, both in need of the affirmation only a touch could give. Eventually, they parted, the earlier tension dissolving.  Scorpia wiped gruffly at her cheeks and grinned. 

Self-conscious, Jade smirked, nervous.  "What?"

"Nothing.  Just glad you made it back in one piece."

Jade chuckled.  "Yeah, well, it pays to travel with a couple of sorcerers." Jade lifted the hem of her shirt and showed off the red-brown scar on her side.

The older woman looked impressed.  She poked at it and Jade giggled and flinched.  "How'd that happen?"

Jade dropped her shirt and sighed.  "Graydon, actually."

She almost laughed and then realized she was serious.  "Wait, sad frown prince, did that?"  Her nose wrinkled in disbelief.

"It's a long story, but he's not quite himself."

"So, that's why he's tied up like a pig for slaughter?" She scowled reflexively. “I can make that happen by the way.” 

She trapped her bottom lip between her teeth rather than make light because she knew the offer was more than likely serious.

Scorpia let out a titter of laughter and then grabbed two cups and a pitcher.  She beckoned Jade over to a small table where they sat down across from one another. She poured two generous cups of wine and then tapped against her glass before they both sipped the slightly sweet wine. 

After a beat, Scorpia finally spoke. "You do understand why I can't help, don't you?"

Jade's leg bounced up and down.  "I know why you think you can't, but this is bigger than all of us.  There’s a war coming Scorpia and it’s not like anything any of us have ever seen.” Jade’s eyes opened wide.

Scorpia didn’t immediately respond, instead taking a moment to sip from her cup. “And why can’t we just hunker down and let the other realms figure it out?  No one comes to our aid and we’re just fine with that.”  She sat tall in her seat, defiant.

Jade tilted her head and pursed her lips.  She hadn’t known Scorpia very long but she was beginning to read the older woman.  “For starters, that’s not who you are.”  Scorpia hid her smirk behind her cup as she drank. “This is about all of us, everywhere.  Elora’s right about the Wyrm.  They’ll destroy everything, everywhere.”

Scorpia scratched at her chin and contemplated her sister’s words. “And you’re really telling me that this is the only way? I thought Elora was supposed to be some Empress Supreme ruler of all the realms. Let her figure it out.”  She slapped at her leg, irritated.

“It’s not like that, I mean – she is the Empress – and she can do all that and will.  It’s just that, well, she needs our help.”

Scorpia folded her arms across her chest and leaned back against a tent pole, balanced on two of the four stool legs.  “If you say so.”  She shrugged.

Jade frowned.  “Wait, you don’t believe the stories about Elora Danan?”

She waved the question off. “It doesn’t matter what I believe, she’s asking me, all of us, to fight for her.”

Jade put her drink on the table and sat forward.  “Remember when you realized who I was and then we just spent the rest of the day talking.”

Scorpia tried avoiding her gaze, but the pull of gold-brown was impossible to avoid. She gave a half-nod.

“You told me all about our people, all about the Reavers, and how you fight for each other.  All about how you live and love and fight and endure because it’s what makes you free. You told me stories about family and strength and laughter and joy. You told me that this was where I belonged.” Scorpia did not look away.

“I’m fighting not just for Elora, but for you, and the Wildwood, Andowyne, and even the other realms.  All of it. From what I’ve seen, we won’t survive this without each other. I look around me and I know you understand what it means to fight for others.  That’s all I’m asking for and that’s all she’s asking for.  I know Elora can do this, she can.  But she also needs us.”

Scorpia sipped from her wine silently and then sat up.  The sound of all four stool legs snapping sharply against the wood floor. were once more on the ground. She placed the empty cup on the table, leaving her hands free.

“And say we help, and we win...when all of this is over if I want to go tear down those work camps in Galladoorn and Tir Asleen and the other Troll mines will I be allowed to do that?” She challenged.

“Well, you certainly don’t need my permission.  And the way things are right now, you might get your wish to storm the gates of Galladoorn anyway.”

Scorpia’s eyebrow arched.  Jade just nodded and drank from her cup before she placed it on the table. 

With a sigh, she answered her sister’s unasked question.  “It seems that King Hastur may be under the spell or in league with the Wyrm.”

She snorted.  “And his sad son.”

Jade sighed wearily.  “I do know that’s why he stabbed me.”  She held up her hand in response to the way her sister’s shoulders tensed.  “It’s fine.  Like I said, traveling with two sorcerers is a good thing.”  She laughed it off.  “And besides, he’s got a hole in his side for good measure.”

She smirked.  “I’m happy to throw him into the rattler or the pit for that matter.”

Jade couldn’t help but smile at the older woman’s show of affection.  “It’s fine, I promise.  If Elora can’t figure out how to help him, well, I’m-“  She trailed off and shrugged.  “It just means we may need your help in backing up Tir Asleen.” She avoided her sister’s eyes but she could feel the glare of disapproval nonetheless.

“You’re joking, right?  Now, I can understand, how we could support Elora here from the Wildwood, but now you want me to go march to Tir Asleen and swear fealty to the woman that took you from us.”  Scorpia’s voice grew louder as she spoke.

Jade worried her bottom lip with her teeth. “Of course, that’s not what I’m suggesting.  Besides, it’s not that simple, Scorpia.” The older woman scoffed and folded her arms tightly across her chest.  “She didn’t steal me. I think – she may have saved me.”

“Horseshit.”  She stood up and paced the floor.  “Lies.  All of it. They’ve spent years just taking our people and making them into soldiers or workers for them.  Feeding you full of lies and nightmare stories about who we are.”  She poked a finger hard into her chest.  “Feeding you lies about where you came from!”  She pointed at Jade.

Jade only watched and waited for her sister to settle.  Years of handling Kit’s outbursts and impulses had taught her to be patient and how to wait for an opening to redirect. 

When Scorpia realized the would-be knight wasn’t going to return her anger, she calmed and sank back down on the stool in a huff.  “Well, say something.”

“Will you listen to what I have to say?”  Her words were gentle, and Scorpia rolled her eyes in answer. “I want to show you something, but I need to go get it.” She stood and headed quickly out of the tent after her sister shrugged a shoulder in acceptance.

Jade quickly returned with a bag and Kit in tow. 

Scorpia barked out a laugh and threw her hands up.  “How is the child of Queen kidnapper going to help me?”

Kit glanced at Jade before she let out a dry chuckle.  “She didn’t kidnap Jade.  Not like you’re saying.”

“Why would I believe, “I’m Kit Tanthalos, child of Queen Sorsha and Madmartigan, blah blah blah.” She grumbled and filled her wine glass.

Kit winced at her own arrogance.  “You’d be surprised at how often that has worked.” The joke fell flat when Scorpia just stared back at her blankly. Kit stopped grinning.  “If it helps, my mother betrothed me to one son when I was 16 and then tried to marry me off to a different son less than six moons ago.  Suffice it to say, my mother and I are not on the best of terms.  We’re working on it, but if I thought she was a complete monster I would tell you.”

Scorpia just sneered and sipped from her cup. “So what is it that my darling baby sister thinks you can convince me of?”

Kit looked dumbfounded as Scorpia sounded.  “I have no idea since I told her that I’m the last person you’d ever believe.  I still think you might walk me off a cliffside if you get me alone.”

A feral smirk graced Scorpia’s features and both Kit and Jade gulped. “Don’t give me any ideas.” 

Jade redirected the conversation.  “Kit, would you please tell my sister that there are no work camps or conscripts in Tir Asleen.”

Kit looked at Jade in confusion. “Wait, there are work camps? Since when?”  There was no humor in her tone, only genuine disbelief.

Jade bit the inside of her cheek.  “That’s what I’m trying to explain to my sister.”

“Ohhhhh.”  She turned her eyes on the still scowling Bone Reaver general. “No work camps. No conscripts. No magic.” She waved her hands through the air to emphasize the “no”.  “I can’t speak for Bavmorda or even my grandfather, but for as long as I’ve been alive, we have never used those. I can’t speak for what Tir Asleen did before all its citizens spent more than 200 moons frozen in a spell, but I can’t talk about what happened after.” She glanced at Jade and then back to the unmoved Scorpia before she pressed on.  “Listen, I know I’m not best listener like my brother, but I think I’d remember if we had lessons on how to run the work camps.”

Scorpia turned her head away and closed her eyes, while she took two deep breaths.

Kit turned concerned blue-grey eyes up to find Jade admiring her.  She tried once more.  “Scorpia, I’m telling the truth.  There’s even a whole treaty thing.”  She squinted her eyes in thought and then opened them wide as if struck by an epiphany. “It’s the uh-the treaty of armor something.”  She frowned and glanced at Jade.

Jade quickly corrected, “The armistice treaty.”

“Yes! That!” She grinned.  “I’m pretty sure that the first point was that the captain of Bavmorda’s forces was not to amass an army of conscripts or otherwise forcible means.”  Kit’s cheek dimpled with pride that she remembered something from those boring meetings.

Scorpia rolled her eyes and grunted.

Jade cut soft eyes at Kit in gratitude.  “Thanks for trying,” she added quietly.

Kit gave her a small grin and ran a hand down Jade’s arm before exiting on quick steps.

With her eyes still closed, Scorpia spoke.  “You’ve convinced me of nothing, but I’m glad your prince supports you.”

Jade shook her head before she tossed the bag at the other woman. Scorpia caught the bag with one hand, a crease to her brow.  “Go on, open it.”  She waited while Scorpia put the bag on the ground and pulled out the rolled velvet with one hand and the beaded necklace with the other.

She unwrapped the velvet and pulled out the arm bracer with the hidden blade.  The polished steel and leather buckles were newly added.  She then held up the necklace and narrowed her eyes. She held the necklace closer, and Jade’s voice filled the silence.

“Jade. Suriya. Margery. Vane. Nahwey. Tuila. Cressida. Eziel. Aya. Maris. Yannosh. Saris. Mi-

Scorpia stood and crossed the space to stand in front of Jade.  “What is this?” She shook the necklace with a hand that trembled. “Wh-what, how? Where did you get this?”

“Sorsha gave it to me.”

Dark brown eyes moved from the necklace to Jade and back.  “I don’t understand.”  She saw confusion in her sister’s eyes.  “I know this necklace.”  She clutched it tightly in her fist.  “Our mother used to wear it when we traveled.  I was maybe seven or eight summers old when I saw it last.  And then it was gone.  She was pregnant with you and she said that she gave it to our father.”  Bewildered, Scorpia shook her head.  “How exactly did she come by this?”

“Kael had it on him when Madmartigan killed him in the battle of Nockmaar.” She pointed to the bracer on the ground.  “Those are all the things he had on him. She salvaged what she could out of an odd sense of respect, I suppose.”

She rubbed the beads with her fingertips and then walked back to her stool to sit down.  “Is that what she told you?”  Her brow creased in a mix of consternation and simmering anger.

“Yes, we talked.”  She glanced down and up.  She understood what Scorpia felt as she sat heavily on the stool, long legs spread apart as she stared at the necklace.   “Sh-she told me what happened.” 

Scorpia’s mouth drew to a thin line.  “And you believe her?”  She fixed a piercing gaze on her sister.

Jade intrinsically understood that a simple answer of “yes” would not be enough.  After all, her own belief was not something that she had arrived at lightly or even quickly. At times, she still found herself processing the queen’s words and actions.  She had stood across from Sorsha in that mausoleum of memories and mistakes and she had wanted to rain down fire and rage on the woman she believed had stolen her and lied to her and kept her from her family…but then that wasn’t the whole story.  

Queen Sorsha had been a woman she had admired, a woman she was duty-bound to, and a woman she had desired to make proud.  As she thought back to the woman who faced her that day, with her tear-rimmed eyes and ramrod-straight posture, she didn’t see a Queen, but rather she saw a woman who thought herself unworthy of forgiveness.  She saw a woman who no doubt wondered every night if she would ever do enough.  And she had been correct; it wasn’t about Jade’s forgiveness for the choices she had made, it was about her own. 

Jade held her sister’s gaze and countered with a question of her own.  “What do you remember about that day?”

Scorpia remained silent in thought before she answered.  “I remember walking with the others that were headed for the Gate. There were fires every night and the Wildwood was no longer safe. The elders said we had to leave.”  She closed her eyes, appearing to call up the sense memory. “Marg was sniffling about something, but Mother just kept pace. She had to pick you up 'cause you kept stumbling and then,” she paused and focused her eyes on the ground. “You kept pulling out of my grip.”  She ran her fingertips over the collection of bracelets on her right arm. “And then I remember her telling us to run for the wagon and then chasing after you and then-

She stopped talking and stared into the space past Jade.  “Then everything was fire.” She let go of a deep breath.  Jade’s brown eyes were soft and somber.  Scorpia blinked her eyes rapidly as she came back to herself.  “Then Marg was pulling and dragging me.  There were screams and explosions and he just dragged me…and then… we ran.”

She wiped roughly at a single tear.   She held her sister’s gaze.  Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I told him we should’ve gone back, but he said there were too many. He said you were gone.”  Scorpia released a shaky breath.

Jade crossed the space that separated them and dropped to her knees, putting her at eye level with her sister, who sat forward on the stool, her elbows on her thighs.  She placed her hands on her sister’s shoulders and looked her in the eye.

“If it hadn’t been for a Tir Asleen soldier, I would’ve been gone. And yes, had it not been for Sorsha, I’d probably be dead.” She squeezed her sister’s shoulders at the curl in her lip.  “She said she tried to find all of us, but they were too late.  She made a choice.”

“It was the wrong choice,” Scorpia’s voice cracked on the word ‘choice’.  

Jade nodded in understanding, if not agreement. “Perhaps.  But I’m also here now. And I get a chance to know you, to know my family.  I get a chance to figure out where I belong, and how I want to belong.”

After a pregnant moment of silence, Scorpia stretched out her arm and gently closed her hand around the back of Jade’s neck, covering the inked skin that matched the one on her own neck. 

Jade adjusted her grip so that she covered her mark as well.  She pressed her forehead against her sister’s.  They breathed together, safe in the quiet.

“I don’t want to lose you again,” Scorpia admitted on an exhale.

Jade’s heart thrummed. Thrummed with the elation of being embraced by her sister, by her family.  A family that was growing.  “And I don’t want to get lost again.” She squeezed the mark on her sister’s neck.  It only took a heartbeat to feel her sister’s response. “We’re here now, and that’s all I care about.”

“I don’t think I can forgive her,” Scorpia husked.  She cast brown eyes away from her sister in resignation.

“I’m not asking you to.   Scorpia, this is bigger than all of us. There won’t be a Wildwood.  There won’t be anything.”  She felt the subtle movement of her sister’s forehead.  “I’m not asking you and Sorsha to plan the wedding, just maybe not kill each other on sight.”

Scorpia chuckled and pulled back, so she could see Jade’s face.  She found a small smile on her lips.  “Obviously the wedding is here.  We have rules.”  She kept a straight face until Jade laughed.

She let her hands fall away and twisted her mouth.  “I, uh, also have to ask.”

Scorpia’s laughter filled the room.  “Pretty sure she’s going to say yes.”  She patted Jade’s shoulder and they stood up together.  “Okay, baby sister, I hear you.  If you believe Elora can do this then we’ll listen, and yes, we’ll help.”  Jade began to smile, but Scorpia held up a hand.  “But every Bone Reaver gets to make their own choice.  I won’t force anyone into service, not even for Elora Danan.”  She waited until she nodded in understanding.  “If you say this is bigger than everything, then I’m with you.”

Jade’s cheeks dimpled as a smile spread across her face. “And when we make it through this, I will lead the charge beside you as we storm the Galladoorn barracks.”

Scorpia's smile lifted the features of her face and her eyes sparkled. She stretched her arm out and gripped Jade’s forearm in agreement. Jade immediately reached out and mirrored the action with a smile that matched her sister’s. While there was still so much of the unknown laid out before, they found comfort in the truths they bared to one another. More than anything else, their warrior's handshake spoke of their promises to one another. Only time would tell if they were indeed promises they could keep, but for now, they felt solid in their belief of one another, and that was enough. 

tbc...

Chapter Text

For any child raised in the relative safety of life behind the walls of Tir Asleen -with its guarded towers, canyon mazes, and soldiers for protection - the stories of life beyond the barrier were shrouded in mystery and terror.  Mother’s Gate and the barrier were the last remnants of the magic long since lost and buried for more than 200 moons.  That didn’t mean that people didn’t still tell stories or even practice if they could, but it was no longer celebrated or sought out as it once had been.  All the old sorcerers had either disappeared or locked away their instruments and surrendered to the peace the barrier promised.  Others who were not so eager to let the old magic fade away, wandered out beyond the gate content to make a life. 

Alone, Elora ventured out along the newly discovered tree-lined paths that Wildwood had to offer; the paths that Lori had shown to her and Willow the day before.  She headed towards her destination as if pulled by a string, her steps sure and light, her eyes, and ears alert, her focus clear.  Once the dawn sky began to brighten, lighting her way, it was not hard to imagine that some of those practitioners of magic from Tir Asleen had found their way to the Wildwood.  Here, it felt like all things were possible and there was a ripeness in the trees that spoke of things old and ancient.  Elora didn’t quite have the word for it yet, but it was the only thing that could explain the frisson of excitement that rippled through the air as Elora strolled to her early morning destination. 

The tour Lori had taken them on took them past the gardens and the small orchard, where they followed the river that would lead back to the heat pools and the main camp.  He pointed towards the fork in the river and how that one would lead out of the woods and into the valley toward what remained of the Skellin mines.  They spotted boars, jackalopes, and the largest antlered animal the young sorceress had ever seen. She watched in awe as the giant stag lumbered along and found a patch of grass to eat.

While the recent visits to the Wildwood had debunked all of their theories and ridiculous tall tales they had heard as children, there was one thing that was the truth: she didn’t want to leave.  Boorman had been right, there was something about this place that seemed to just gather you up into its arms and hold you close.   That’s not to say that it didn’t have dark corners or things to fear, it was still the wild, but if you knew the paths and recognized the trees, then it was like coming home to a warm bowl of soup and a soft bed.  Here there was laughter and song and the comfort of friends and family. 

She found herself standing in a copse of trees with her arms stretched out at her sides.  She breathed deeply and closed her eyes. In these meditative moments, it was hard not to think of Graydon.  He had promised that if she could just be quiet and still enough (patient enough, Willow would say) then she would be able to hear the lifeblood of the universe – magic.  Just as she knew the smell of the bread when it was done baking, she had begun to hear the pleasant hum that emanated from all things, and it was everywhere. 

When they had passed by the grove and the old trees the other day, she and Willow had both paused and stared out at the tall trees.  Neither of them voiced their thoughts, but they both remembered the loss of Cherlindria’s wand.  After a few deep breaths, Elora opened her eyes and walked closer to the old trees.  They reached impossibly high into the sky creating a dense canopy.  Morning sunlight broke through space in the foliage and dappled the landscape with sunlight.  As she neared the wide base of an ash-colored tree the canopy shook with what she could only describe as applause.  Fire moths and fairy flies rose from their daytime slumber to swirl around her leaving shimmery gold trails of light as they zipped around her. 

Elora giggled at the feel of gossamer wings dancing across her nose.  She stood in front of the tree and pressed her hand against the smooth bark.  Above her, the trees shook and swayed with approval and Elora smiled.  Lori had gifted her a knife which she pulled out from the sheath on her hip.  She craned her neck up toward the treetop.  “I hope this doesn’t hurt too much.”

She jammed the knife into the ashen bark and began to carve.  She carved up one side and down the other until she came away with a four-inch chunk of wood.  Satisfied with the heft of the wood, she put it into the satchel she wore and put the knife away.  She rubbed her hand over the new gash in the wood and simply said, “Thank you.”

“Oh!” She gasped as the wood folded over itself and knitted together.  Again, she thought of Graydon, who remained in the main encampment lashed to a tree as comfortably as he could be, no doubt still under the spell of sleep.  She missed his encouragement and his voice.  A voice she could still hear clearly, and one that she sought out, especially in his absence.  Had he been beside her, he would’ve looked at her with pride and a sliver of awe and said, “See, I knew you could do it.”  They would both laugh, a mix of humility and celebration.  If she was right about the tree, then she was right about Graydon, she could bring him back.  Elora smiled with confidence before she glanced back one last time at the healed-over tree, and then headed back the way she came.

---

The preparations for a proper party were well underway as Elora finally rejoined the main encampment. She had brought Willow the chunk of wood and explained what she had found that morning.  Immediately, the sorcerer’s face lit up with a genuine smile of wonder and pride at her discovery.  Elora rocked back on her heels with barely contained joy.  He was so excited about her discovery that they spent the better part of the morning whittling and discussing proper carving techniques.  Lori finally summoned her to help with food and Willow released her with her understanding.  It was probably time for a break anyway.

The high sun was beginning its downward arc, heralding the return of the hunting party and the first of two wagons full of provisions for the evening.  She waved in greeting at the sight of Kit’s ruddy cheeks and the toothy smile she wore as she strutted back into camp.  Elora just grinned.  She surmised that it had something to do with the two rabbits tied to her belt, a brand-new bow, Jade’s arm slung around her shoulders, and the devastating side-eye Scorpia was giving them both.  Clearly, there was a story there and she would get it out of them eventually; however, now, she found a dry mat to sit on and a log to lean against.  If she so happened to pick the one that was next to dozing Graydon that was her own business. 

She checked on him before she settled herself.  She lifted the blindfold and adjusted the secure knot.  With the back of her hand, she felt the warmth of his cheeks and listened for the steady thrum of his heartbeat. Once satisfied that he was still blissfully asleep, she made herself comfortable.  When all of this was over, he was indeed going to be the most rested of all of them. 

Elora thumbed through the journal Willow had given her and read once more through the Panakotic alphabet that Graydon had scrawled down for her. She was working on translating some phrasing she found in the Wyrm’s realm.  Unfocused eyes darted between the text and the surreptitious glances she stole in Graydon’s direction.  In the space of a few breaths, her breathing slowed, her eyelids drooped, and she drifted off into a much-needed nap.

Elora’s eyelids were only closed for a moment before she jolted awake. Immediately, she hopped to her feet upon the realization that Graydon was no longer tied to the tree across from her. In fact, there was no longer a tree even there.  And moreover, she was no longer in the Wildwood. 

Her breath quickened and she spun in a quick circle, desperate to get her bearings and then she stopped.  The landscape was suddenly familiar to her – it was the Shattered Sea. Elora took a deep breath to calm and center herself.  She closed and opened her eyes before taking a proper look around.  It was indeed the wide and infinite expanse of the Shattered Sea.  Specifically, it was a stretch of silvery landscape that she and Graydon had spent days and possibly weeks on.  The same endless stretch where they had sparred and meditated and laughed together.  Elora smiled.  She was safe here; she could feel it.

She looked down and saw the long dress and green cowl she was wearing when she first set out from Tir Asleen.  She rubbed the long sleeves that covered her arms and began to walk.  Just as before she wasn’t quite sure where she was headed but she knew it was in the right direction.  She had no sense of time; her wandering was both aimless and purposeful.  She saw the sandy oasis just ahead of her and lengthened her stride.

In some places, the Shattered Sea was as slick as glass and solid like the sheets of ice on the mountains up north far beyond Nockmaar.  There were other areas where the water was murky and deep or thick as sludge.  To the edges a person could skate along the surface with ease and in the center, they might need a mud minder or some other beast to pull them along.  Elora moved along the edge as she neared the convenient rest spot, an island of sand with one lone occupant.

Elora’s feet touched the sand and she eased herself down to sit beside a smiling Graydon. 

“You found me.” He bumped her shoulder and Elora blushed.

“Is this really real?”  She crossed her legs and turned to face her friend. 

Graydon mirrored her position. “I think so. You tell me.”

Elora squinted and extended her trembling hand.  She touched Graydon’s shoulder and shuddered with relief when she felt his solidness and warmth. With a laugh she let her head fall forward to his shoulder.  “If this is a dream, just let me stay here for a little bit.”

With the softest of looks, Graydon could only look down at the fall of red hair on his shoulder.  “I’m certainly not going to kick you out.”

When Elora made no attempt to retreat from her position, he reached out and curled his arm around her back, creating the lightest of holds.  She let go of a soft sigh and wound her arms around his waist.  It was not the most comfortable of hugs, but they both melted into the touch, neither seeming to care if it was real or just imagined. 

Elora eased back first and stared at Graydon with watery eyes.  It didn’t matter if this was a figment of her imagination or not, he felt real enough.  She choked back a small sob, “I miss you.” She wiped angrily at a teardrop. 

The sight of her tears tore at his heart.  “Hey, please, don’t be sad.  And you can’t miss me, I’m right here.”  He tried for lightness.

She sniffled and smiled. “Where are we exactly?”  She turned her head to the left and then to the right.

He looked around. “Could be my head or maybe it’s yours.”  He scratched at the stubble on his chin and then out of habit, his hand trailed to the raised scar on his chest beneath the fabric of his tunic.

Elora grabbed his fingers and pulled his hand into her lap.  “Don’t scratch.”

He grinned. “Habit.”

They shared an awkward smile.  Elora looked down at the hand she held in hers and then looked up to meet dark brown eyes. She took a deep breath.  “I think I need to say something.”

Graydon’s eyes darted away from her face.  “It’s okay, it really is, you don’t have to say anything.”

“But I need to.”  She pulled his hand, happy to wait until he met her eyes once more.  “The truth is that if it weren’t for you, I don’t know if I’d even be here. You believed in me when I couldn’t even pronounce the words to the spell correctly.”  She laughed at herself, and he just grinned.  “And you trusted me to save you.” Her mouth lifted in a smirk.  “You also trusted me to shoot at you with uncontrolled magic.”  They both laughed. 

“And only singed twice,” he added with a wink.

A soft pink tinted her cheeks.  “I’m being serious.”  She took a breath.  “I feel terrible because I didn’t realize it until you weren’t there anymore, and I don’t think I was ready.  When I look at you, I don’t just see someone who is my friend, I see someone who is my partner.”  This time it was Graydon who found himself looking away, humbled by her words.  She caught his eyes again and continued, her words spilling out in a rush, out of fear she wouldn’t have another moment. “I see your strength, your sweetness, even your sarcasm,” she said through a huff of laughter.  “And I can’t help but marvel at how wonderful you are.”

She watched as brown eyes shifted down, focused on the scars that covered his chest.  “I don’t know how wonderful,” he mumbled mostly to himself.

“Scars and all, Graydon.”  She caught his gaze once more and added softly.  “Scars and all.”

Graydon had no self-deprecating rejoinder.  Instead, he simply allowed himself to stare at the woman across from him and let his admiration and love show plainly on his face.  He saw that same love and admiration reflected in him.

Whether it proved to be a fever dream, a liminal landscape, or just a clever trap, Elora and Graydon both made use of the moment and leaned into one another for a long overdue kiss. 

Elora let go of a soft sigh as they pulled apart, eyes still closed.  “I really hope this isn’t just some drug-fueled dream.”

Graydon shrugged his shoulder.  “After the nightmares, I’ve had, I will take this every time.”

She pressed a kiss to his cheek and sat up straight.  “Still sucks that it’s-“she paused and looked around again. “Wherever we are.”  She pursed her lips in thought.  “So, how do I get you out of here?”

He grimaced.  “I don’t know if either of us f really wants that answer. I admit, I didn’t really think that big hero moment through.”  He emitted a weak laugh. 

She rolled her eyes and squeezed his hand.  “I’m still mad at you for that.”  She creased her brow only to relax it in the same gesture.  It was pointless to be mad at him.  “What you did was brave.”

He shrugged. “A little stupid too.”

Her words collided with his: “But still brave.”

He smirked.  “Guess my dad was wrong.”

Elora’s opened her eyes wide and cringed.  “Yeah, um, so about your dad.”

Graydon nodded.  “Yep, I think I know.”

“You do?”

He let go of her hand and leaned back, braced on his arm.  “It’s kind of like being a passenger in the back of a runaway wagon.  But I’m also bound and gagged, so I don’t know where I am half the time, and I can’t jump off.”

Her mouth turned down in a frown. “So, what about right now?”  She folded her arms across her chest, defensive.  “Is this really you or just the new smarmy you pretending to be Graydon?”, she half-joked.

“Smarmy?” he squeaked.  “That sounds terrible. Ugh.” He sighed.  “I feel like I should apologize.”

“I mean we know it’s not you.”  She patted his knee sympathetically.  “Although, when we get out of this you should probably steer clear of Kit for maybe like a few moons.”

He gulped and let his shoulders sag.  “Did I-“he looked up at Elora with sad eyes.  “Did I like, try to- well, did I…because I don’t like her like that.”  He shook his head.  “I mean, I like Kit, you know as a person, because yeah, but I don’t, you know – like her.” 

Elora snickered and held up her hand.  “Oh, yeah, I didn’t mean it like that.”  She gave him a lopsided smile.  “You kind of stabbed and poisoned Jade, so, yeah.”

Graydon’s mouth formed a silent “oh”. He swallowed hard.  “Perhaps, you should just leave me here.  It might be safer.”

She shoved his shoulder playfully.  “Absolutely, not.  Jade’s fine.”  She waved off his worry.  “Besides, we’ve got bigger problems.”  She rubbed her temples.  “I could really use your help.”

He nodded and sat up straight.  “I can tell you what I know, but you’re going to need my journal.”

Elora looked up in thought.  She snapped her fingers.  “I think Willow has it.”  She started to smile but stopped.  She groaned out, “But I think it’s all in Pnakotic.”

He patted her knee and grinned.  “Well, it’s a good thing you’ve got me in your head to help. Just tell me what you remember, and we’ll figure it out.”

Dreamscape or not, the sense of relief Elora felt made her fingertips tingle.  This time her smile reached her eyes. 

“The first thing I want you to tell me about are the scars on your chest and what you remember about the ritual.”

Thick eyebrows furrowed and he slumped his shoulders. “My scars? Why?”

Elora’s smile remained.  “I think I’ve seen the markings on your chest in other places and I think I know why she needed to remove yours.”

“You mean besides the fact that it was something I’ve wanted for quite a while.”  He glanced away in a show of shame.

Elora placed her hand on his knee in comfort.  “There’s nothing wrong with that.  I’m sure people have made you believe they were a source of shame.”

He nodded.  “Except for my mom, of course.”  His smile was bittersweet. “She said it was my ward.”

“She’s right.   Those markings on your chest are supposed to keep something out.  And I think my sister let it in.”

Graydon rubbed his hand across his chest, the fabric moved easily over the raised scars.  “That would explain how I ended up in this place.”  He toyed with the tuft of hair that covered his chin.  “And I bet I can guess how I get this uninvited guest to leave.”  He met Elora’s sad eyes and his bottom lip trembled as he attempted a weak smile. 

Graydon’s resigned tone reached her ears, and Elora’s stomach dropped to the floor.  Suddenly, the power of love was starting to feel a lot like self-sacrifice.  She shook away the intrusive thoughts and looked her friend in the eye.  She reached for his hand.  “We’re going to figure this out and I’m going to get you back.

He appreciated the way her brow creased, a show of her determination.  “I meant what I said before.”  He held tight to her hand.  “You are extraordinary and not just because you can shoot sparkles out of your fingers.”

Elora blushed and then laughed.  “I am starting to believe it a bit more,” she admitted softly.

“And you should.  You’re the key to this whole thing.  It’s why they tried to banish you in the first place, and it’s why your sister needs you now.”  He watched Elora tilt her head, listening.  “It’s something I’ve been thinking about for a while.  Why banish your soul to some nether world?”

“Because they’re mean and lack imagination?”

He grinned.  “Clearly, but I think it’s also because you pose a threat.  The Wyrm wants to control and devour all the realms and even other dimensions.  How would you stop that?”

They both sat in silent contemplation on the lone sandy oasis in the middle of the glass-like Shattered Sea. 

A gasp fell from her lips and Elora sat up straight.  “The gates. It’s the gates and I’m the only one that can open them.” Pale blue eyes grew big like twin full mother moons.  “They needed me to open the gates.  And if the Wyrm can control the gates they can take what they want and destroy it at will.” Her brain was filled with all manner of horrible outcomes and possibilities. She rubbed her temples.  “What if I just refuse and don’t open the gates?”

Graydon empathized with her fears.  “The Wyrm is growing and while Bellinor may be bound to the Wyrm’s realm, she’s already made it clear that she can find a way into our world.  She needs a tether, but I wouldn’t put it past her to find another way.”

Elora groaned.  “And if she finds another way, she’ll bring a whole army,” she paused and met Graydon’s eyes.  “And if I don’t get those gates open there won’t be anyone to help.” She leaned forward and put her face in her hands. She lifted her head from her hands, her small pout still visible.  “Leadership is kind of hard.” 

He grinned. “It’s why I avoided it all costs.”  His wry comment made Elora smile. “Seriously though, it’s why you have all of us.  Even me, despite being stuck in this weird limbo zone.   We can figure this out.”

They faced each other, both sitting with their legs folded up and crossed at the ankles.  Their knees touched.  Elora leaned forward and pecked his cheek.  “I believe you.”  She clapped her hands together.  “I don’t know how much time we’ve got left here, so let’s work on this Pnakotic alphabet before this whole vision falls apart.”

With a smile, Graydon smoothed over the sand off to the side and picked up a piece of driftwood.  He drew in the sand as he spoke.  “Let’s start from the top…”     

---

Elora’s arms flailed as she jolted back into consciousness. The sorceress sat up and blinked the world into focus. A grinning Kit was the first thing she saw.

“Was it a good nap?  Looked like you were having a good fight there.”  She winked and mimed punching at the air.

Elora’s laughter came easy.  She wasn’t sure how long she’d been asleep, but the sight of lit torches, the sound of music, and the smell of roasting meat let her know the party was in full swing. A large smile spread across her face, and she stretched her arms to the sky. She was downright giddy.

“It was a great nap! And I am ready to celebrate.”  Kit jumped up and quickly pulled her to her feet.

Kit laughed.  “Wait, have you never celebrated a Moonrise festival?”

“Of course, I have silly.  I just mean that I think I might've figured out how we win this.  And we need wine!” 

Kit saw the confident gleam in her friend’s eyes and the feeling was infectious. “Well, lead on my lady.”  Kit bowed at the waist and Elora plucked her shoulder.

They both giggled while Elora looped her arm through Kit’s.  "And you know, I think I like the sound of Empress."  She rolled the title around in her mouth and shared it like a secret.

Kit turned to Elora, unsure if she really meant what she said.  “You mean it? You ready?” There was hope in her voice.

She met Kit’s waiting eyes and heat bloomed on her cheeks and then she nodded.  

The look on Kit’s face was a mix of wonder, pride, and a bit of ever-present smugness.  And not for the first time, it was deserved.  She hadn’t been the first to believe in Elora, in fact, she was probably the last, but all these moons later Kit was confident that her belief in the young Sorceress was as steady and true as her love for Jade.

Kit’s smile was wide.  She tugged on Elora’s arm.  "Oh, yeah, we're going to win." 

They danced their way into the gathering crowd, their laughter full of excitement and the promise of a long night.

---

True to form, the Bone Reavers revealed until the actual break of dawn, so it wasn’t until the sun was high in the mid-day sky that the Tir Asleen visitors began to emerge bleary-eyed and fuzzy-headed, less than ready to start the day.

With her face freshly scrubbed and clean clothes, Kit seemed to be the most alert among her friends.  She sat down with her back against a log and between Jade’s open legs, as she sat behind her on the log bench. 

Jade didn’t need prompting to pass a warm chunk of bread into Kit’s hands.  She only grunted into the warm sour tea that her sister insisted she drank. Jade had eyed the mug warily and Scorpia could only shake her head and promise that there was nothing in it but goat milk, boiled water, and bitter wildflowers.  After the night before she didn’t blame the young woman for her skepticism.

They all ate in silence in need of the sustenance to soak up what was left of the alcohol and elixirs that might still have been coursing through their bodies. 

Jade was startled a bit when Elora’s bright voice breached the silence. She darted her eyes up and then went back to her mug.  Kit craned her neck back and rubbed Jade’s leg.  “Stop worrying,” she whispered.  Jade puffed out her cheeks like a tree squirrel that was hoarding nuts for the winter.  “Do you want me to kiss that pout off your face?”

The suggestion made Jade’s stomach warm with something besides the tea she drank. She ducked her head and was rewarded with a soft press of lips to her cheek.  Kit patted her leg once more.  “There’s nothing to worry about.”

Jade sighed and then focused back on the small conversations that were happening around the small fire.

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but I think I may have partied enough to last me for the rest of my life.”  Willow gratefully accepted the cup of warm tea. 

They all laughed in agreement.

“So, are you saying we shouldn’t invite you back for the Festival of the New Moons?”  Scorpia joked.

Willow’s eyes opened wide.  “Is it time for that already?” He glanced down at the ground in thought and nodded.  He stared into the mug, introspective and resigned to the fact that he had been away from home for so long.

Elora perked up with a squeak.  “It’ll be time to make the flower cakes.”

“And plant the crops at home,” Willow added with an air of sadness.

Soft pale blue eyes fell on Willow.  “Hey, who knows, maybe we can have this all figured out by then.” 

Willow managed a grin, although it was clear it was just a way to placate himself.  The fact was they didn’t know.  So much was uncertain. 

Before the elder sorcerer could fall too deeply into wallowing, the slightly slurred words of a prone Bone Reaver cut across the growing worry.  “It's going to be epic this season! No sky and a field of stars.” The voice trailed off into a hiccup.

Jade’s eyes brightened. “That’s right. The eclipse is coming. I saw my last one when I was maybe 12.” Kit nudged her thigh with her shoulder, and they shared a sweet smile at a memory of a first venture onto a rooftop of the stables together to stare at the celestial sea of stars.

"Always with the stars in her eyes, this one." Scorpia tossed more bread her way. "But yes, there will of course be a celebration. You know we don't miss an excuse to party." She glanced over at Boorman who looked a bit green. She patted his leg before she handed him a ridiculously large chunk of bread. He grunted gratefully.

"There are two in fact," Willow spoke up. He pulled his journal from his back pocket and flipped quickly through the pages. He sucked in a breath. "I'm so stupid, of course, that was the plan."

All eyes turned to him.

"It's why they sent the Gales. That was the plan to come for the Blood of the Six." He pointed at Kit. "You and your brother, and I suspect young Graydon. She needed the three of you, but then when Elora crossed the barrier, she revealed herself, and everything changed."

"What was she going to do with us? Make us drink that gross goo." She screwed up her face in disgust.

"I'm sure that was the least of it."

Kit shook off the thought of torture. "And so, what was her plan?"

"She needed you all to travel realms because, unlike Elora, she can't do it on her own. And if she had all three of you AND the Eclipses, not only would she be able to realm travel, but she could bring an army with her."

"How?" Elora asked, her brow creased in thought.

"Think about why we have all these festivals and ritual days. Why do we still keep them? You can't destroy magic. Yes, you can cover it up or call it by a different name, but the magic is still there." He looked fondly at Elora. "And there are some things that are bursting with so much magic that it can't be contained. In fact, there are points in time when the veils between realms and worlds are thin and malleable. And if one is a great purveyor of knowledge, then there might be no telling what you could make happen, create, or get done during one of these, let's say realm shifts."

He kept his gaze focused on Elora as his words flowed over them in different stages of understanding, "Now imagine if Bellinor had all the Wyrm's knowledge, the Crone's power, and then three out of four of the Blood of the six."

"Oh, Mothers!" Elora exclaimed.

"Exactly."

Dumbstruck, they sat in a bubble of silence for a few breaths, numbly chewing on bread or just staring into the low flame of the small fire pit.

Boorman barely opened his eyes or lifted his head from the log he reclined against. "Ok, so, you guys just wake me up in like a week or two and I'll be ready to go. Promise."

Jade's leg bounced up and down. "Can we stop her from coming? Is that even possible?"

Willow didn't give a positive look. "You can't stop an eclipse." He watched her face fall. "But there has to be something." He turned to Elora only to watch her jump to her feet. "What is it?"

Without saying a word, Elora marched over to where Graydon sat up still tied against the tee and clearly awake since his mouth was full of food. Kit and Jade were on her heels.  “What’s up?”

“We need him.”

Jade shrugged but bent down to release the rope and hauled Graydon to his feet.

“Let’s walk.” 

She bound his wrists, replaced the blindfold, and they followed Elora into a small clearing away from the main fire.  Boorman and Willow followed.

She guided Graydon to a boulder and then ripped off the blindfold and gagged once he sat down.

His face was remarkably serene considering the circumstances.  “Well, you all look like you had a good night.”’

Kit pulled out the brand-new dagger that she had found in her clothes that morning.  She pointed it at him menacingly. “What are you talking about?”

He snickered.  “I guess that’s just a bug bite, forgive me.”  He smirked.

Kit slapped her hand against the mouth-shaped bruise on her throat.  She cleared her throat and grumbled.  “Whatever, man.”

Undeterred, Elora pressed forward.  “Graydon, I want to talk to her.”

They all passed looks of concern at one another.

He looked up at her with a lazy half-grin and blinked twice. In the next breath, he squared his shoulders, tossed his head, and smiled slowly.

“Sister,” she purred. Technically, it was Graydon, but her pitch and lilt came through.  “Ooh, and the gangs all here. Jade!  Dashing as always.  Can’t wait for our next chat.”

Jade immediately stuck her arm out to hold back Kit’s lunge. 

“Focus here, thank you.” 

Graydon rolled his eyes. “Fine, I suppose I have to listen. Or perhaps you’re ready to listen to me.  Seems like you know how to use a portal now, so why not just come here and we can stop dragging this out.  Keep everyone safe.” Graydon added air quotes.

“That is certainly an option.”  She pretended to think.  “Or I could just not ever leave here.  I don’t think you can leave the Wyrm’s lair, so maybe I’ll just stay here.”

Bellinor laughed. “Look at you, learning.  I’m a little proud. Now, imagine what else I could teach you.  I’ve been doing this my whole life and what about you?  A few moons.  We are naturals, so there’s that.”

Elora arched her brow.  “So, see, I feel like I can just stay here, and you can stay trapped.  And maybe I’ll figure out how to trap you there and that way everyone actually stays safe.”

Graydon pursed his lips. “That is admirable, but you can’t stop this.  There’s always a way out.”  He leaned forward, peering up at Elora.  “You know nothing about what you can do, about what we can do.”

“Oh, so now we’re a ‘we’.”  She folded her arms across her chest.

Graydon smirked.  “We could be. One big happy family.  Bring the whole gang if you want. It’s foolish for us to have a war you can’t win.  You’re an Empress without subjects and I have a whole army.  Come back to the Immemorial City. Let me teach you. Let me help you.”

Elora scrunched up her nose.  They were Graydon’s eyes, but she could still Bellinor behind them. “Why would I trust you to teach me?  You’d just try to banish me like everyone else.”

“Absolutely not!”  Her answer was immediate.  Graydon touched his hand to his chest.  “I’ll have you know that I never thought that was a good idea. The Wyrm is ancient and set in its ways. I - we - on the other hand, are young and full of new ideas.”  His voice was cloying.

Elora looked over her shoulder and was met with the perplexed faces of her friends.  She turned back to Graydon.  “Yeah, um, no.”  She fixed a surprisingly confident smile on her face. “I’m going to stick with my plan.”

Graydon shrugged and wiped away imaginary dust from his fingers.  “Suit yourself.  I think it’s an awful plan, but you know what, maybe it is the best one.”  Graydon tilted his head, inspecting Elora and the others.  “Maybe it makes sense to take the time to enjoy this realm and commit it to memory.” Graydon paused and met Elora’s gaze.  “You’ll need something to cling to once the Children of the Wyrm decimate this place. And then you’ll be begging me for help.  Begging.”  She giggled. “Actually, this was a really good talk and I’m glad we had it.” She wiggled her fingers to say goodbye.  “I’ll see you soon.”

Elora did not bother to return the gesture or the sentiment.  Instead, she reached out and caught Graydon before he slid off the rock.  She patted his cheek and then pressed the pad of her thumb to the middle of his forehead.  His body went slack, and she eased him to the ground. 

She turned and walked back to the others in a small semi-circle.

“So, uh, did that go well because I don’t know if that went well?”  Boorman curled his upper lip and rubbed the back of his neck.

“Was that the plan?”  Kit asked.

Elora smiled.  “When did you guys say the eclipse was coming?”

Jade answered first.  “The New Moons are at least four weeks away.”

Willow took out his journal.  “We’ve got precisely 40 days according to my planting almanac.”

“Think we can raise an army in 40 days?”  She was hopeful and the others began to feed off her growing enthusiasm.

“We’re sure as shit going to try.”   Kit nodded at Elora, her smile confident and belief in her eyes.

“Good. Let’s get some provisions and then we’ll head to Nockmaar at first light.”

Boorman pumped his fist in the air.  “You heard her boys!” He slapped Jade and Kit on the shoulders as he moved past them to pick up Graydon. “We’ve got an army to raise.”

tbc...

Chapter Text

The air was crisp with the promises of the growing season that inched ever closer, and the dawn sunlight gave way to a vibrant morning.  Elora and the others busied themselves with packing saddlebags and readying themselves for the journey ahead to Nockmaar. 

Once Jade pointed to the sun overhead, they all knew that it was time to get moving.  Nockmaar held the answers they all needed.  An early morning feast to break their fasts ended with speeches, hugs, and promises to be safe. 

Scorpia turned her attention to Elora and raised a cup in her direction. 

Elora stood up with a deep breath and walked up the two steps to put her on the square platform in the center of the main gathering spot.  She fidgeted first with the hood of her forest green cloak and then the sleeves of the matching fabric she wore on her forearms.  The young sorceress looked out at the gathered crowd and inhaled deeply once more.  She was never sure how many Bone Reavers there actually were, but as she stared out into the large crowd that had amassed before her, she realized that the Reavers were enough to constitute a small hamlet.  They stood shoulder to shoulder around the square dais, extended back up to the dense tree line, some even perched in the trees, on the stairs of the raised tents, and along the pathways that lead out or further in, a veritable sea of faces.

She easily found Kit’s confident smirk and Jade’s supportive smile. Even Willow gazed up at her with fatherly pride.  Boorman’s less-than-discreet thumbs-up almost made her laugh, but it was exactly what she needed.

Scorpia’s words had stayed with her, and she knew that what she needed to say to those standing before her were not simply words of hope and promises to keep, but also words of strength and vows of service.  Specifically, she wanted them to know that it was not about their service to her or some notion of an Empress, but of Elora Danan’s service to them. 

Admittedly, she was still learning and defining what it meant to be an Empress and a so-called Sorceress supreme. She had barely cracked the journal, and she was only now just beginning to understand even the notes that Graydon had been scrawling away at for years.  There was so much she had to still learn and figure out, so much to grow into, and so much to uncover.  She had spent so much of her life wishing she was more than just a simple kitchen servant, more than “muffin girl”, or the little girl with the weird name.  She had dreamed of being so much more. Of knights, and princesses, of gowns and balls. 

And perhaps one day she would have those things, perhaps one day those things would matter again.  However, what the past nearly six moons had shown her was that what really mattered were the people standing before her, behind her, and with her. Elora looked at the crowd and she saw her friends, her family, and her people. She understood in that breath that if she was willing to ask them to fight for her, for each other, then she needed them to understand that she was going to fight for them as well. 

It did not take much to summon her courage because she was bolstered by those around her.  She could feel their energy as surely as she could feel the air.  So, with that, she gazed out at the crowd, and she spoke from her heart.  With sharp eyes and a voice that grew in strength with every word, Elora Danan finally felt the weight of her name – and it was not a burdensome weight. 

At some later time, she would look back on this moment and wonder why she was ever nervous or even unsure of herself.  She spoke to the Bone Reavers of their fight for freedom and the way they found joy and release in one another.  She spoke of their grievances and their fears and then she spoke of her own.  She told them about the truth of what lay ahead, about the wasteland and the horrors of mindless fealty and bondage.  She spoke to them of what they risked losing and what failure entailed.

And then she spoke about what there was to gain and how they could not just survive, but win. 

Elora swept her eyes over the crowd and finally rested on Scorpia as she came near the end of her speech, her words nearly spent, her voice a touch hoarse from use.  “What I know is that we can't survive this without one another, and frankly I don't want to.  All my life I've heard stories of how ‘til that day when the great Elora Danan returns...’til that day when she returns to help us, to protect us, and to guide us.  ‘Til that day when the true Empress returns.”  She paused and her tentative smirk became a full smile. “Well, guess, what? That day has arrived, and I can't do this without you.”

Elora moved her eyes over the crowd once more, the sight of nodding heads, and the sound of growing murmurs fed her resolve.  Her eyes came to rest on Scorpia in the very front, standing in her customary stance with her hip cocked and thumbs hooked in the belt around her waist.  Elora’s voice carried over the crowd, but she kept her focus on the Bone Reaver general.  “Will you fight for the Wildwood? Will you fight for Andowyne?”

Around her, she heard the sounds of approval, yet her eyes stayed locked on Scorpia.  The movement was subtle to the point of being almost imperceptible, but she saw the way the corner of the woman’s mouth twitched up with a flash of a grin.  

The next movement was bolder, as Scorpia stood up straight and inclined her head in Elora’s direction. In her confident rasp, she responded, “We’ll fight.” She glanced to her right to see a large smile spread across her sister’s face.  “We’ll fight for all of it.”  A raucous roar of agreement rose through the Bone Reavers in the clearing.

At her sister’s words, Jade released the tension in her neck and she threw her arms around her.  Scorpia chuckled as she found another set of arms around her that belonged to Elora.

“It’s customary to shake on these things,” she said through a laugh.

Elora was practically giddy as she stepped back and thrust out her hand. 

Scorpia tried to not laugh, only shaking her head at the obvious enthusiasm.  Scorpia gripped Elora’s outstretched forearm and showed her how to shake properly.  “We’ll protect the Wildwood, and we’ll fight for one another.”  She squeezed Elora’s forearm.  “And yes, we’ll fight to keep the realms free.  We’ll fight for all of it.”

Elora returned the squeeze to the other woman’s forearm. “Thank you for trusting me,” she added once they let go.

Scorpia couldn’t help but roll her eyes a bit.  “Well, I don’t know if I can completely trust you,” she smirked.  “But Jade trusts you, so I’m willing to believe.”  She glanced over at her sister, who stood once more at attention, bottom lip trapped between her teeth.   She smiled.  “C’mon then, let’s get you lot packed to leave.”

-----

Escorted by a small cadre of Bone Reavers, which included Scorpia and Lori, they walked the saddled horses out of the forest and into the expanse of what was once a small village just South of Nockmaar.  The remaining ramparts and fallen stonework had made for great hiding places when the Gales had chased them from Nockmaar all those moons ago.

The Bone Reavers they walked with were armed and alert, eyes forward, and hands gripped around bows or the hilts of their swords.  It was not simply a show of force, but more another reminder that outside of the Wildwood, they were ever alert.  And considering the tensions in Andowyne it was a necessary precaution. 

For the most part, they were all relatively quiet as they walked, lost in thought about what lay ahead of them. Lori broke the quiet with his gruff voice once they came to a stop in the clearing.  He curled large hands around the shoulder straps of his breastplate and tipped his head in Elora’s direction.  “How will we know when it’s time? We could also do the smoke signal, but that will probably take two or three days of hard riding. Not very helpful in an emergency.” 

Elora dropped her horse’s reins and turned to face the large man with a wide smile. “So, I have something for that.”  She clapped her hands together and glanced in Willow’s direction.

Amused at her enthusiasm, Willow only playfully grumbled.  He watched her whip out the newly whittled wand from inside her sleeve.  “Watch where you point that thing?” he gently admonished.

Too excited to even pout, Elora walked forward a few paces before she turned around and faced the tree line. She held the wand out and let out a short stream of words on an exhale, only to stop herself mid-word when she realized the words were quite right. "Wait, let me try that again." She filled her lungs with air and then slowly exhaled. The wand was steady as she raised her arm and uttered the needed words.  There was only a faint rumble, and they could all feel a light charge in the air. Elora lifted both arms above her hand and then drew them slowly down as if she were lowering a shade. With a ripple, a shimmering curtain of energy spanned the forest for as far as the eye could see.

Scorpia sucked her tooth, preferring an outward show of nonchalance rather than appearing impressed.  "Well, at least it's pretty."

Undeterred, Elora remained optimistic.  “Pretty and functional.  When it’s time to get ready, I can use this alert you.” Her smile was toothy.

Lori nodded his head, impressed.  “Not bad for a baby sorceress.” He winked at her, and Elora preened.

Kit whistled in appreciation.  “It’s not going to catch anything on fire, right?”  Her joke made them all chuckle.

Elora just shook her head. “No, it will not catch on fire, but it will keep the trolls out.” 

Now, Scorpia found a reason to grin in approval. "Ok, yep, I’m sold.  I like her.  We'll be there when you’re ready."  A round of elated cheers filled the air and they made their final goodbyes.  

There wasn’t much left to do, beyond checking straps and ties, and perhaps passing on a few words of encouragement.   In Scorpia’s case, she knew she had a few words of apology to give before her sister headed off to another adventure and battle. The Bone Reaver general found the trio off to the side readying their horses.  She cleared her throat and fixed a somber gaze on her sister first. "So, um, I really wanted to apologize again, you know, about the wine from the other night." 

Faces and ears flooded with heat and redness.

While Scorpia certainly wasn’t embarrassed by the rowdy things that could and usually did happen during a night free of boundaries and sometimes good sense, she was sensitive to the fact that they were still young and still navigating an ever-changing world and their roles in that world. 

She placed her hand over her heart. "I promise that will not happen again. I do feel bad about that, and you're right, everyone should have a choice. That's on me. We are going to do a much better job with the labels from now on."

They all nodded, still not looking at each other or Scorpia in the eye.

She hooked her thumbs on her belt, her stance casual with a tiny smile that she hoped might coax a smile out of one of them.  To Scorpia's mind, there really wasn’t anything to be embarrassed about. Personally, she had lost count of the number of times she had woken up with tangled limbs and sheets, with no clue of how she found her way to a bed. "On the positive, everyone had a good time, and nobody got hurt." She cheekily grinned.

To her surprised relief, in between darting eyes, she could see that shy smiles and slightly nervous smirks had formed. She let her shoulders relax and jutted her chin at Elora. “And just a piece of advice...to tell the truth, and this I know from experience, there is nothing, and I mean nothing that strengthens and solidifies the bonds of a team like a good orgy."  She closed her eyes and smiled.

Scorpia snapped open her eyes to see three pale faces and uncomfortable shifting. She fought hard not to laugh at the adorably awkward tableau they made. Jade held her face in her hands, while Kit looked at the ground, and Elora stared at the sky.  It was too easy not to tease them. "I'm serious, it changes everything and it’s really good for tension rel-

An interrupting Boorman barreled toward them on long legs.  "You did what! Where?! When?! What!"  He waved his hands in the air and then slapped his hand against his chest.  "And nobody thought to call me? Or come find me?!"  He tried to find their eyes, but they were all looking anywhere but him. "Nobody thought to say, hey, Boorman! Wanna' come watch?"

Jade groaned and Kit just turned and hid her face against Jade's shoulder.  Elora flipped the hood up on her cloak. 

The exasperation was clear in gold-brown eyes. "Can we please stop talking about this? Nothing even happened."   She pointed an accusatory finger at her sister. “Y-you said that what happens in the Wildwood stays in the Wildwood." 

Scorpia held her hands up in surrender and took pity.  "You're right, you're right." She wiped her hands against each other like she was getting rid of crumbs.  "No big deal.  It's done."

Boorman, however, was not done.  "It's done? " He whined.  "That's not fair and I even asked you that one time."  He looked pointedly at Jade who again made a sour face.

"And I said, no way."  She gritted her teeth.

Scorpia slapped him in the abdomen. "Oi! That's my baby sister."  She gestured at Kit and Elora.  "I mean those two are fair game, but come on." There was a hint of laughter in her voice.

A pair of “ews” and Jade's emphatic, "No. They are not!", crashed into one another.

"Ugh, fine. " He rolled his eyes.  "I can't believe that just leaves me what…Evil Graydon."  He glanced down at the mostly gagged Graydon. 

"Hi ya," Graydon managed to say around the cloth that had slipped.

Boorman sighed dramatically and then scooped up the smirking prince and deposited him on a nearby horse.  He shrugged.  "Well, guess I've had worse."  He tied his bonds to the pommel of the saddle. He pinched Graydon’s cheek for good measure.  "We should probably discuss safe words on the journey."

Their groans became soft laughter, once Scorpia grabbed the smirking rogue by the strap of his shoulder holster and pulled him down for a kiss. It was sweet enough to make them all turn away to find other things to do for the time being.

Finally, Jade’s horse was the last to be loaded, the others already mounted and ready.

Scorpia pulled her sister into a short hug. "Alright, safe travels.  We'll be ready."  They pulled apart and her eyes traveled up to where Kit sat on her horse. "Take care of her."

Kit did a poor job of masking her shock before she tipped her head at the older woman.

Scorpia stepped back to stand with Lori and waved at Elora. "Take care, your highness." 

She and Lori, along with a small gathering of others stood at the tree line and watched them as they began to trot off.  It was slow at first since it was clear they were prattling on about something and Jade was pointing them in the right direction.

Lori laughed once they started to gallop away.  "Just between you and me, I think there's maybe like one brain cell between all of them."

Scorpia kept her eyes on the riders and scanned the horizon, their shapes getting smaller in the growing distance. "Definitely.  And it's Jade, easily."

Lori chuckled.  "Well, then that means they'll probably live."

Scorpia snorted her laughter and agreed.  She then turned to face Lori and the others standing alongside her.  “Alright, Bone Reavers, you heard the Empress.  We've got work to do."  The new barrier shimmered as they passed through the other side.

---

The travelers were less than a league from Nockmaar castle when the smell of smoke caught first Boorman’s and then Willow’s attention.  Boorman stood in the stirrups as he peered forward. 

Jade trotted up beside him.  “Are you seeing any fire?”

“Nothing.”  He sniffed the air.  “Maybe wafting from nearby, but I don’t see anything.”  He settled himself back in his saddle.  “Best be on alert.”

“Could it be Reavers this far out?”  Kit wondered and glanced in Jade’s direction.

They rode closer, the castle no longer looming in the distance but front and center with nothing before them but the gravel fairway.  They brought their horses to a stop, so they could survey in all directions.  With the dissipation of the once ever-present dark cloud over the castle, Nockmaar just looked like a large castle in disrepair.

Jade licked her lips before she sent out three sharp whistles. A few heartbeats went by and there was no response.  If someone was out here, then it was not a group of Bone Reavers.

Boorman arched a thick eyebrow and quipped, “Well, that’s great.  Now the bad guys know we're here.”

Jade just rolled her eyes at him. She opened her mouth to respond only to be interrupted by an echoing whistle. Only it wasn’t the three sharp whistles she had used, but a jaunty trill.  And a familiar one at that.

Kit and Jade looked at each other.  "I know this tune.  Why do I know this tune?"  Kit rubbed her forehead in thought and then gasped.  A wide smile spread across her face.  "It's running through the castle song."  Kit stood up in the stirrups.  "Airk! Where are you? Airk!"

Kit spurred her horse forward with Jade close behind.  They had barely reached a gallop when Airk stepped out from behind a fallen rampart.  The horse had barely come to a stop before Kit dismounted, cape snapping in the wind.  The twins ran toward each other and collided in a bone-crushing hug. 

Jade was all smiles as she ambled over and was pulled into the now-group hug. The trio disentangled themselves, as the others dismounted and joined in on the greetings.  As the initial surprise wore off, Jade noticed that Airk was not alone.  

A small squadron of Tir Asleen knights that numbered around ten emerged from behind the ramparts and broken boulders.  She recognized some faces.

“I see Sorsha gave you an entourage.”

Airk grinned.  “Honestly, she just wanted to get rid of me, I think.”

Kit furrowed her brow. “For Mother’s sake, what now?”

Airk chuckled.  “I didn’t mean it like that.”  He then frowned a bit.  “I just meant that she probably thought me coming here was safer.

Both Jade and Kit bristled at the information.  “Why?” They said in unison.

“Galladoorn troops are encroaching.  Nothing’s happened yet, but it’s obvious they are preparing for something and well, you know Mom.”  He sighed.  “She’s itching for a fight.  I don’t think she really likes Hastur that much.”

Kit scoffed.  “Well, he is kind of an ass.” Instinctively, she looked back over her shoulder to where Graydon sat atop a horse, seemingly oblivious to where he was exactly.  “Speaking of.”

Airk looked toward the horse to see the bound and blindfolded prince of Galladoorn. “Um, is that really necessary?”

Again, in unison, Jade and Kit both answered with an emphatic “Yes.”

“Okay, then.  Going to move along.   What’s the plan?” They walked over to where Boorman stood next to his horse, cleaning his nails.

Kit noticed that Elora and Willow had moved a bit further out, clearly engrossed in a conversation. And by the looks of Willow’s constant pointing with his staff, he was energetically trying to explain something to Elora.

“What’s up with them?”

Boorman shrugged a shoulder in answer to Kit’s question. “Something about lines and then they walked off.” He patted Airk on the shoulder.  “You look like you’ve been sleeping on the cold hard ground, your highness.”

Airk rolled his eyes and then laughed good-naturedly.  “That would be correct.”

Boorman’s laugh was loud.  “There’s a whole castle right there.” He waved his hand toward the dark towers of the Nockmaar. 

“That place is haunted you good.”  The snarky retort came from a Tir Asleen soldier who had sidled up to them.  He nodded at Jade in greeting. 

The rogue curled his lip at the slightly familiar-looking soldier.  “You kids afraid of a few creaky doors. Ha!”  He was all false bravado.

The man puffed out his chest.  “You’re full of it Boorman.”

“He totally is.”  Kit arched an eyebrow in challenge at Boorman.  “That place is absolutely cursed.” Kit’s shoulders shook with a shiver.

“So, why are we here again?” Airk asked the obvious.

Jade turned her head to look at the two sorcerers. “Those two swear we need to be here, so we’re here.”

Kit caught Jade’s eyes.  “Well, let’s go find out why we’re here.”

A few yards away, Elora and Willow were so lost in their conversation that neither noticed the newfound audience they had acquired. 

Elora let out a frustrated huff and gestured at the land in front of her.  “I’m just not seeing these lines. I mean, is there a map? Is this one of those things I’m supposed to know?”  She was genuinely perplexed.

Willow pursed his lips and refrained from rolling his eyes at the redhead.  This was not easy, and he knew that firsthand. Elora had endless talent and infinite potential, but the delay in her training was certainly making for stilted learning.  Some things came naturally, others came at the end of some burst of frustration, and there were still some skills that simply just weren’t within her grasp quite yet.  He watched as the young sorceress stared out once more at the landscape ahead of them and squinted her eyes in concentration.  This time she stretched out her arms and even wiggled her fingers. 

He was amused enough that he managed not to grumble as he watched her attempt to see the lay lines.  "You have to be patient.  They are there.  Feel them first. Then try to see them."  He took a deep breath and watched her close her eyes.  “Remember, you are listening for the streams, the energy, the pulse.” He released his breath at the same moment that Elora exhaled.  “When you’re ready, you’ll feel the magic move all around you.”

Elora stood tall with her arms outstretched to her sides and her eyes closed.  She focused first on the sound of her breathing, then the way air filled her lungs, and the feel of blood in her arteries.  She took slow deep breaths and filtered through the sounds around her.  The steady thrum of Willow’s heart, the way Kit’s eyelashes fluttered as she blinked, Jade’s teeth against her bottom lip, Boorman’s fingertips against his chin, and the quiet shuffling of the Tir Asleen soldier now gathered behind her.  She pushed past the noise and listened.

Willow had said the land was covered in ley lines – streams of magic that ran across the whole of Andowyne and all the realms.  Jade, Kit, Airk, and the others hung back in silence, their eyes fixed on the barren landscape. 

It took a few moments of anxious breaths before Elora released a squeal of delight.  "Ooh, ooh! I see them.  Go stand there.  To the left." 

With a relieved grin, Willow moved a step to the left and he planted his staff.  “You ready? Just like we practiced.”

Elora nodded eagerly before she and Willow began a short chant of a spell. 

Jade looked down at her boots, eyes wide in wonder at the way the ground vibrated just enough to disturb the pebbles and gravel at her feet.

Suddenly, a sparking green light zipped from Elora’s wand to the stone in Willow’s staff.  A round of gasps filled the air as the spark started a chain reaction of dancing light. The green energy danced and zipped around like it was on rails. Straight lines and then right turns and again to another straight line.  On and on the light zipped along the lay lines, a grid mapped out in quickly fading green light.

Jade and Kit tried to keep up the light but found themselves turned around as it zipped behind them toward the castle.  They could only watch with awe as the green grid faded away.

“Well done.”  Willow smiled up at Elora.  He and Elora then walked to join the others.

“So, what was with all the pretty lights?” Kit asked.

“Those are the lay lines.  Streams of magic that are all over the realms.”

“What are they for?”  They all fell into step together, headed for the main entrance of the castle.

“Right now, they are acting like a trip wire.”  Willow answered.

Jade smirked.  “That’s smart.  How far out will it go?” 

“If we’re lucky, we bought ourselves a day.”

“And if we’re not?”  Boorman asked the obvious.

Willow grimaced.  “A few candle marks.”

A Tir Aisleen soldier noticed the frown on Kit’s face. “And what exactly are we preparing for?” 

All eyes shifted to Jade.

She chuckled warily.  “How about we get inside first and set up camp before we talk strategy.”

The doors creaked as they pushed through them in the main foyer.  Elora balked at the darkness. “Does anyone have a torch?”

“Or twelve,” Boorman quickly added.

Airk cleared his throat. “Well, we did have some, but um, yeah, they may have been dropped on the way out.”

Kit patted his shoulder in understanding. “Elora, you’re sure this is where we need to be right? I mean maybe we should make camp outside.”  Kit was sure the darkness was hiding all manner of creatures.  “And maybe we should at least find some torches.  Like a lot of them.”

“Or we could try this,” she paused to take a breath.  “Cass-ogghah.” On the last syllable a bright fist-size fireball shot out into the dark.

Boorman ducked the flame that zoomed past his beard.  “Woah there! Watch the face please!”

“Oh, shit.  Sorry, sorry.”  She shook out her hand.  “I thought I had it.”

She couldn’t see Willow, but his voice came from her left side. “It’s a hard K. Kah, kah.”

Elora sounded the word out softly to herself before trying again. "Kahss-ogghah." This time when the last syllable faded a dozen or so tiny little flames floated up through the dark until they found purchase on the broken chandelier in the high ceiling. Without direction from Elora, the flames then bounced from sconce to sconce, before the flames grew and began to zip around the great room.  Elora’s smile was so wide and bright that she was nearly a light source herself.  She craned her neck back and watched the flames illuminate the room. "Oh, and look they just go. Go little fires. Find the torches." 

“Demolition expert and fire enthusiast.  Good work, your Supremeness.”  Boorman winked and then moved forward, headed from the great hall.  

She giggled in response, and they all headed once more for the great room that they had run from on their last visit. The roof was cracked, but intact, thanks to the slabs of stone that were jammed haphazardly together or better yet redistributed when Bellinor emerged from underneath the rubble.  The throne dais was cracked and the throne that was once there was split. The stocks and chains still remained. 

Jade guided Graydon to the dais and sat him down before she ripped off his blindfold.  “I guess it doesn’t much matter now if she knows where we are.”  She grabbed one of the cuffs on the chain and looped one of his wrists through before she snapped the lock close.

“Ooh!  Are we ready to take the next step in our relationship?” He purred in a voice that was mostly his.

Jade dropped his hand as if it was covered in something volatile.  She stepped back, her grip tight on her sword.  “Elora, you need to get over here.”

In no time at all Elora was at her side and the others made a small crowd behind them.  “She’s back,” she spat.

Red-blonde brows knitted together, and Elora folded her arms across her chest.  “You back to make a deal or something?”

“Can’t I just want to check on my sibling? I’m worried about you. I think about how sad our wee Kit was without her twin, so you can imagine how I feel.” 

Bellinor as Graydon, batted long dark eyelashes even as Kit lunged at him.

“You can just shut your stupid face.” Kit snarled at the smirk on Graydon's face, her trembling fists held at her sides, and Jade’s strong arm wound around her waist. 

“She’s just trying to get under your skin.  Ignore her.”  Jade’s words were quiet against the shell of her ear.  Kit settled and stopped straining against Jade’s arm.

It was Bellinor that watched the way Kit relaxed against Jade, white teeth bared in a most wolfish manner. “Tell the truth, Ser Jade, is your wee Kit always this aggressive? I’ll be honest,” Graydon's deep brown eyes looked Kit up and down, right before black hair flopped to the side with a head turn, eyes now on Jade once again. “Really had her pegged as a bit of a pillow princess.”

Jade’s arm fell away from Kit as she moved on quick steps toward Graydon/Bellinor. “Alright, I’ve had enough of you.” She stuck her finger in Graydon’s/Bellinor's face and then turned blazing gold-brown eyes on Elora.  “Either find me a dungeon to put them in or I’m going to dig a hole.”

“I’ll find you a shovel,” Boorman offered in support.

“And we’ll all dig.” Kit stared daggers at the now giggling Graydon.

“You all are so easy to rile up. I simply can’t help myself,” he chortled.  “Okay, I’m done.  But my offer still stands, Jade.”

Jade groaned but allowed Elora to push her back and away from Graydon.

“Enough games.  What do you want?” Elora sighed in annoyance.

“Anyway, does your return to Nockmaar mean you’re going to come and visit me soon?  I need to know if I should tidy up.”

Pale blue eyes rolled.  “From what I hear, there’s no amount of cleaning that will help.  Anyway, maybe I just wanted you to know where I was.  Wouldn’t want you to waste your time looking all over.”

“You are so considerate, I’m not sure how I should feel,”  she said flatly.  “It’s fine though, if this place makes you feel safe then I won’t begrudge you your foolish notions.”  Graydon sighed wistfully.  “Well, I’ll leave you to it then, and remember, my door is always open to you.”

“Whatever, ugh.”  She didn’t even give Bellinor the chance to slip in another word before she pressed her thumb to the center of Graydon’s forehead and rendered him unconscious once more. The room was eerily quiet as she placed the other metal cuff around his other wrist.  Elora sat down next to his prone body and sighed before she looked up to find the concerned eyes of her friends.

“You’ll figure it out. I know you can.”  Kit’s words of encouragement were the first to break the silence.

Elora gave a small grin of acknowledgment and then she took a deep breath and stood up.  “Okay, listen up.  She knows we’re here and that’s fine, but that doesn’t mean she has to know why we’re here.”

“And she’s worried about it.”  Jade gestured in Graydon’s direction.  “I don’t think she wants us here.”

“Nockmaar wasn’t always like this.”  Willow leaned on his staff as spoke.  “This was the work of The Crone and Bavmorda.  Bavmorda spelled Tir Asleen for a reason and she took over this place for the same reason, I’m sure.”

“That means we figure out what’s so special about this place then.” Kit looked at Elora.

“Exactly.”  She pointed to Boorman first, her plan unfolding in her head.   “Boorman, go find those so-called 'vault doors' you are so fond of.  Map out where they are.” She then looked in Jade’s direction.  “Jade.  I want you and Airk to take a couple of soldiers and go find every exit, entrance, back door, side door, or trap door in this place." She glanced back at Graydon one last time.   “Kit and Willow, you're with me.  We’re on ingredient duty. The rest of you have the best job.”  She smiled at the remaining group of Tir Asleen soldiers. "We need to get this place livable, cause we're going to be here for a little while."

With orders given, torches were dispersed, and Elora stood with her hands clasped together as she watched the others leave for their jobs.

Once, only the three of them remained, Willow tapped Elora on her hand to gain her attention.  “Do you really think Graydon can manage another exorcism?”

Elora shook her head.  “It’s not an exorcism.”

Kit’s eyes grew large.  “Are we going to kill him?” she practically whispered.

Elora scoffed.  “No!” Her voice pitched high.  “No killing.  It’s a ward.”

“A ward?”  Willow’s skepticism was visible in his arched eyebrow.

“Bellinor removed his scars on purpose. It’s why she can use him like that.”  She grimaced at the thought of the violation. 

“How do you know that?”

“Well, he told me,” She answered without thought.

“What do you mean he told you?”  Kit pressed.

Kit waved them off.  “His journal!  In his journal,” she sighed.  “I meant he told me, uh, in his journal that I’ve been reading.”

Kit seemed placated, but Elora purposefully avoided Willow’s probing gaze.  “But yes, he has noted, and I’m pretty sure that the scars were a ward.  And well, we need to put them back. In fact, Kit can you go see if you can find that Satyr book thing again, we’re going to need to go back to that pantry.”

Kit groaned but stomped off dutifully.

When Elora finally turned in Willow’s direction, she was not surprised to see a devastating look of disappointment.  “I didn’t do anything wrong,” she explained quickly.  “It just sort of happened.”  She shrugged and looked down at the way her sleeve stretched when she pulled on it.

Willow sighed heavily.  “Are you sure you spoke with him?”

Elora’s smile was weak.  She nodded vigorously.  “And anyway, it wasn’t like I told him anything he didn’t already know.  I’m still not sure what we’re doing here.  I just know that you said this place is a conduit and Jade something about getting the doors and gates open.  Well, this is the only place that I know has both doorways and gateways, so here we are.”

Willow relaxed his shoulders and his brow.  “Alright, I trust you.”  His mouth lifted in a lopsided smile.  Elora responded in kind; her features immediately lifted by the prospect that the older sorcerer wasn’t mad at her.  “Let’s look at his notes and see what we can find.  By the way, I think I’ve got an idea that you may not want to hear. And it involves Graydon.” 

Intrigued, she tilted her head in question as they walked off to find Kit. “Ominous, but I’m listening.”

tbc...

Chapter Text

Willow’s idea was risky and ridiculous in theory, but if their instincts were correct, then a trapped Bellinor would indeed be more worried about their return to Nockmaar than she was willing to let on.  There were creased brows, shrugged shoulders, and weary head nods, but in the end, the risk was worth it – and so, on their first full night of sleeping inside the watching walls of Nockmaar, they left the locks loose on Graydon’s manacles.

Even with the bright burn of the torches and candlelight, the castle managed to breathe stale air down all their necks which made for light sleeping.  It took an enormous amount of willpower for Jade not to move from the secure hold of Kit’s arm around her midsection as she heard the tell-tale rattle of metal against stone.  Kit’s arm tensed and she could tell that she was forcing her eyes to remain shut, as Kit burrowed into her back.

With the added Tir Asleen soldiers they were now numbered fifteen, spread out on bedrolls and thin covers, mixed in amongst the newly piled rubble and stonework that was still intact.  The low fire crackled and the two soldiers that were on watch remained at the front entrance to the castle, too far away to even pretend to hear the slow and soft movements Graydon made as he gingerly extricated himself from the manacles. A small eternity passed before he successfully tiptoed past a sleeping Boorman and headed down a corridor. 

Jade was on her feet first and Kit was nearly riding her back for how close she stood.  Jade just arched an eyebrow and grinned.

Kit’s cheek dimpled with a smile that was both endearing and shameless. 

Jade picked up her steps and headed after Graydon.  As she neared the first turn she paused and turned back to see Kit, Elora, Boorman, and Willow doing a poor job of following her.  Jade rolled her eyes and then held up her hand, gesturing for them to stop.  Despite the fact that Kit had spent years sneaking in and out of Tir Asleen's windows, they somehow all agreed that she would follow him since she was the most trained out of all of them to tail Graydon without incident.   Apparently, the rest of the plan was to follow her.  She gestured for them to give her a bit more space and then she disappeared around the corner.

The soft orange glow of firelight lined the dark corridor and provided just enough light to create shadows for her to hide.  Graydon moved at a normal pace, his fingertips occasionally trailing along the wall.  He took a right down a short corridor and Jade made it around the bend just before he pressed his hand against a wall and disappeared.

Jade blinked rapidly and squinted down the dark of the hallway.  Here, where the firelight on the walls only illuminated the end she was standing on, it was not so easy to see.  She took two steps back and was not shocked to feel the solid presence of another body. The buckle that grazed the back of her head told her who it was. 

She sighed and turned to face Boorman.  “Seriously?” Her whisper was sharp.  Using Boorman as a shield, the others stepped out of his shadow.  Resigned and just a tad amused, Jade shook her head. “Well since you’re here, I need a torch.”

“Where’d he go?” Boorman snatched a torch and held it high.  The light filled the hallway.

Jade pointed off to the right wall and then they all moved as one.  Willow pushed to the front and waved his staff back and forth across the wall.  After two passes he looked up at Jade. “There’s something behind here.”

Boorman handed the torch to Elora and then stood on the other side of the wall opposite Jade.  Willow moved next to Jade and took an acorn from his belt pouch.  Kit took up a defensive pose and stood in front of Elora and behind Boorman. 

With his hand on the stone, Boorman nodded at Jade then pushed hard on the stone.  To his relief, it gave way and swung open like a door without even so much as a creak.

On the other side was a small room that was barely larger than a closet.  In the center stood Graydon before a wax and soot-covered altar, his hand on top of a large tome.  The room was illuminated by an eerie red glow that emanated from the ground. 

If Graydon was about to attempt a spell, Willow didn’t give him any time.  The sorcerer tossed the spelled acorn into the room, sending a plume of smoke exploding out. Graydon sputtered and choked, a word on his lips suddenly muffled as Boorman slipped a sack over his head and gripped him in a bear hug to drag him backward out of the room. 

Jade snatched the book from the altar with one hand and used the other to pick up Graydon’s legs.  They stumbled back out of the smoke-filled room and Kit and Elora quickly pulled the wall flush.  Elora left her hand on the stone and breathed out a Pnakotic phrase in a whisper.  The wall was sealed with the sound of grinding stones. 

Collectively, they all let out a sigh of relief as they stood in the small alcove with the newly unconscious Graydon at their feet.  Jade handed the book to Willow.

Willow grunted at the weight of the large tome in his arms before he adjusted and then loosed the leather twine and toggle that held the book closed. He scrunched his nose in disgust at the smell of decay that wafted up from the opened book. Agitated coughs were passed between them all.

“That smells awful.”  Kit puffed out her cheeks in reaction to the wave of nausea that hit her stomach.

Elora held her nose.  “Um, maybe we should read it outside.”

Willow closed the book with a huff.  “Yeah, well it might not matter.  I’m not sure what language that was.”

“Not Panakotic?”  Elora asked.

He frowned.  “There were some familiar runes, but we need to examine them closer, and probably not in the middle of a dark hallway.”  He looked down.  “Let’s get him back.  The sun will be up soon and we’ve got to get rid of our unwanted guest.”

---

The soft pinks of the new dawn had just begun to spread across the sky when the last of the Tir Asleen soldiers cleared debris from the Great Hall of Nockmaar and headed for safer environs.   Behind the now barricaded doors of the Great Hall, the original Fellowship that now included Airk made themselves ready for the coming ritual.  In the cleared space, Willow and Elora had drawn a large circle of salt that encircled the dais where Graydon lay chained and a large part of the floor where they all stood in a circle.  An arm’s length of space spanned between each person as they stood inside a small personal ring salt inside the larger one.

Earlier, Willow explained that they were going to be doing a magical version of bait and capture.  They had sat on the ground with legs crossed, or knees drawn up and listened attentively -mostly- to Willow as he prattled on about hosts and parasites and unwanted entities.  He struck his staff on the ground when Kit’s eyes glazed over for the fourth time.

“Am I boring you, your highness?” His tone was clipped.

Kit blinked rapidly and sat up straight. “I’m all ears, really.  It’s just a lot to take in.” Kit turned the corner of her mouth down in a slight frown.

Willow sighed.  “I know it’s a lot, but we just need to get this right for Graydon’s sake.”  He mustered a supportive half-smile. “The important part is to stay in your circle, and for no reason should you leave the big circle.” He pointed once more at the larger salt ring.

Kit saluted.  “Got it. Stay. In. The. Circle.“

Willow regarded the brash princess with a discerning eye before he nodded in return.  “Alright then, everyone to your places.”

The Great Hall was filled with light – in through the eyelets and skylights and the burn of lanterns and torch-lit scones along the walls.  The slow burn of the rising sun mixed with the orange of the oil-burning flames created a fiery orange backdrop to the coming ritual.  Once more Graydon was anchored to the bench on the dais, his wrists and ankles shackled to the chain links welded into the stone.  He had not stirred in the candle marks since they had returned from his “sleepwalking” and it was all for the best.  He would be awake soon enough. 

Elora stood in front of Airk with a small bowl and handed him the ceremonial dagger.  Airk opened his eyes wide at the curved blade and chuckled.  “Just a drop or two of blood, right?”

She gave him an encouraging smile.  “If this thing wants the blood of the six then we at least have to give it a taste.  But yes, just a couple of drops.”

“You’re the boss,” he beamed.  Airk made quick work of slicing his thumb and then dropping three fat drops into the dark viscous liquid she and Willow had prepared.  

Elora then walked by Jade and came to stand in front of Kit.  She handed Kit the cleaned blade and watched as she wordlessly sliced it into her thumb and added her drops to the bowl.  Kit handed the knife back and stuck the tip of her thumb in her mouth to staunch the blood.  “You got this.”  Kit’s words were quiet, but they rattled through Elora as if she had yelled them straight into her ear.  It was a good reminder that she did indeed have the trust of those gathered around her and that she could get this done.  She had to.

Elora stood over the smooth and scarless chest of Graydon and took a centering breath.  She dipped the brush into the liquid in the bowl and then began to paint the runes on the canvas of Graydon’s chest.

The gathered group stood in their small circles, eyes affixed to Elora as she murmured words and painted.  It was painfully quiet as she worked, everyone on edge so that the only sounds were occasional pops of fire from the lanterns and the steady faint hum of the Lux arcana key that pulsed in time with Kit’s heartbeat in the cuirass.

“So, uh,” Boorman glanced over at Willow as he spoke.  “Any idea when we’ll know if this works?”

Boorman had barely finished his sentence when Graydon’s chains rattled and snapped tautly.  Elora moved away quickly to her own small circle.  The chains strained and small tremors began to ripple through his body.

Suddenly he sat up and strained against the chains.  “Elora, please! Please!” He whined.  “You don’t have to do this!  It’s me, it’s me!  Please, I don’t want to die.”

The voice was Graydon’s and the soft look in his dark brown eyes was nearly convincing. 

Willow’s stern “Ignore him, Elora” cut back against his thrashing.

Elora swallowed and began to chant the words of the spell louder.  The book lay at her feet where she could look down when she needed to, but for this first part, she simply needed to repeat the same stream of words.  With each utterance, Graydon’s thrashing got more violent.  Jade and the others could only look on with concern, knowing there was nothing they could do.

Graydon emitted a high-pitched and distorted “Elora” like a plea of mercy.  Willow could see the way the metal anchors strained against the stone.  They were going to snap soon.  “Do it now, Elora.” He commanded.

Elora pointed her wand at Graydon’s chest.  “Agvem Nu!” If the situation had been different, the sight of a burst of sparkles would have been sweet or amusing, but as the shimmery lights coated Graydon’s chest, the bright blue flame that erupted was anything but sweet.  The flame ignited the painted runes on his skin, sending a vibrant blue orb to the ceiling.

An unnatural whistling scream filled the Great Hall and shook the room.  In a flash, the flame died and in the rising smoke, a shape began to form. A roaring wind began to gather in the room as a dark grey cloud of smoke started to whirl about the room.  The shaking dislodged debris and kicked up dust. 

“Zaccheus’s ass, what the fuck is that!?”  Boorman’s vulgarity was echoed by them all as they peered up into the cloud that was beginning to look more like an angry eel. 

“Hold fast, everyone!”  Willow screamed the words into the growing cloud that was now nearly solid.

Six pairs of eyes were fixed in awe and terror as the once cloud of smoke swirled into a serpent-like creature with iridescent scales, a wide double set of eyes stacked atop one another, and a cavernous mouth full of jagged teeth. It swirled and gnashed its teeth as it lunged toward their circle, seemingly held at bay by the circle of salt.

“Keep going, Elora.  Everyone, hold hands and say the words!”  Willow yelled into the swirling torrent of wind.

They all blindly reached out for one another’s hands, too terrified of the whirlwind of a beast to look away. Outside the circle, the serpent-beast wound around them, gathering speed as it made each revolution.  It clearly couldn’t break the ring, but with enough force, they might be blown from their spots.

Kit gripped Jade’s hand to her left and Boorman’s to her right, she planted her feet and tucked her chin to her chest as the beast zipped above her head.  “Willow??”

“Focus Kit! Everyone, we need the words.”

Jade squeezed Kit’s hand and then they all began the chant that they had practiced.  It was the phrase that Elora had uttered earlier, and now they did the same; the words a discordant harmony against the screeching wind all around them. 

The serpent-beast hissed as their chant rose in volume.  “He’sssss m-iiiii-nnnn-eee.”  The garbled words were swallowed in the vortex, but its intentions were clear. 

As the serpent-beast continued its desperate revolutions, Elora stood in her circle and began a separate stream of words.  A faint yellow-hued glow now lined the painted runes on Graydon’s chest.  His body bucked and thrashed, before bowing up, almost levitating. 

Elora was straining, but she was going to need to use her wand to focus which meant she was going to break the circle.  Willow was prepared to use his staff to seal the break, but they knew it was only a temporary hold.  She needed to be fast.

Elora squinted against the wind and nodded at Willow and then she dropped his hand and lifted her wand.

The beast’s reaction was immediate. Double eyelids blinked in surprise, and the iridescent scales shimmered as the serpent spun ribbon-like straight up to the ceiling. The sound was ear-splitting as it dove down toward the circle, headed straight for Kit.  

Kit squeezed Jade’s hand so tightly that she was sure she was going to break a bone.  She had to trust the plan – ridiculous as it was – but now was not the time to bring that up.  The beast roared down at her and all she could think to do was shut her eyes and roar back. Kit braced for an impact that never came.  Her ears popped with a release of pressure, and she finally realized people were calling her name.

Kit’s eyes fluttered open and she was met with surprise and relief in Jade’s eyes. “What did you do?”

“Huh?”  The wind has disappeared, and the cloud was gone, well not gone, but reconstituting.  Kit followed Willow’s eyes and looked up at the translucent green barrier that surrounded them like a dome. 

“Nice work, kiddo.  I knew you had it in you!”  Boorman encouraged.  “Now, keep that thing up because that thing is coming back. 

“Kit, how are you doing this?”  Airk gazed at his sister with pride.

Kit glanced down at the pulsing green light over her.  The lux arcana whirred, and she smirked.  “Still figuring out all the bells and whistles.”

“Well, if you got any more tricks keep them coming because that thing is pissed.”  Jade focused back on the now reconstituted serpent. 

Meanwhile, Elora kept up her chanting vigil over Graydon.  The glowing runes had turned from yellow to gold and now to red and almost purple.  She could tell that the spell was working as the runes adhered to his skin.  She just needed a little longer. 

“How much more time do you need?” Willow asked.

She wiped the sweat from her brow as she kept her arm with wand outstretched.  “Just a few more minutes, I think.”

“Alright people, brace yourselves.”

They regripped their hands and the faint green barrier began to fade away.  Kit cursed under her breath and squeezed her eyes shut.  She could do this. 

Again, the Great Hall filled with a roaring wind as the serpent spun in sweeping circles, feigning its attack, leery of the salt and the green barrier.

Kit knew the moment the barrier had finally faded away, not because the serpent attacked, but because the hum of the lux arcana faded as well.  She just needed to catch her breath.

Jade could see the way Kit’s chest heaved with exhaustion.  The barrier was too much.  She squeezed her hand to gain her attention.  “I won’t let go of you; I promise.  Just relax and breathe.”

Jade smiled at her, and Kit felt like she could probably punch the swirling serpent in the face.  She stood up straight and felt the hum in her armor return.  The moment she was steady on her feet the Serpent beast began to test the circle.  Its spins were chaotic and forceful.  It whipped at their hair and their faces, and they rocked on their heels under the assault. 

The beast reared back with a hiss and paused in its attack.  Whatever Elora was doing was starting to take a toll.  It zoomed down again, brushing close to Airk only to be repelled by the smaller salt ring. Just as it had before it retreated to a high corner and paused in its attack.

“It’s almost done.  Just need another moment.”  Elora gritted out.  She clasped her free hand around her outstretched wrist to keep the tension in her arm.  She wasn’t going to last much longer at this point. 

Willow sent a sharp look in Kit’s direction and stepped from his circle to help Elora. 

The serpent hissed and then dove down straight for the center of the circle. Its body slammed into the ground sending a ripple through the floor that upended them all.  When the tremors ended they all remained inside the larger circle, but they were now outside of their smaller salt circles.  The serpent spun and attacked.  However, this time it did not aim for Kit or Airk but for Elora.   

“Kit!” Jade screamed just as Kit moved to run. 

Kit sprinted across the circle and dropped into a slide just as the serpent neared Elora.  Her armored boot landed squarely on the beast’s nose and sent it back in shock.  She popped to her feet, safely in front of Elora, and could only throw up her arm in front of her face to fend off the beast's side swipe. 

Kit felt the pressure of the beast and then it was gone, this time sent into retreat by the vibrant shield of green that was projected from her forearm.  A wide smile broke across Kit’s face.  “Shit yeah!  This thing is amazing!” Kit caught Jade’s appraising eyes and couldn’t resist winking in her direction.

The serpent was gathering itself again.  “Elora?” Willow inquired. 

She lowered her arm.  “It’s done.  We can do it.”  She nearly doubled over in exhaustion. 

“Circles everyone. Move!”  Willow ordered, and they scampered just as the beast began its swirl once more. 

Elora stood up and held both her hands out in front of her like she was carrying a box.  “I’m ready Willow.”

Willow gripped his staff with both hands and fixed his eyes on the serpent-beast as started its slow swirls in the ceiling. “On my mark, Elora.”  At that, he struck his staff against the ground. “Vassech nam ouf!” The wind crackled and the beast spun frantically, preparing. 

Below Elora drew her hands apart slowly as she too chanted the words.  The air hummed and the beast hissed. 

“Hold, Elora.”  The serpent began to create a small vortex, readying itself for one final dive bomb.  “Hold.”  Willow kept his eyes affixed to the beast swirling above them.  “Hold.”

And then without any more preamble, the beast dove down.  Its descent lasted no longer than a second that felt elongated by Willow’s scream of “Hoooooolllld!”

At the last moment, he screamed, “Now!”  A burst of green light came from the gem in his staff and Elora slammed her hands together. The air went still.

“Are we dead?”  Airk’s voice cracked, and everyone opened their eyes.

Boorman replied, with cheeky sincerity, “Dead, no? But are we now all wearing clean underwear is the question.”

Jade found herself grinning at the fact that they were all still standing. “Uh, what happened to that thing?” 

Gingerly they walked to a spot near the center of the circle where Elora was squinting at her feet.

"Oh, look, it's just a little guy, Kit.”  Boorman reached out and ruffled her hair.  "Just like you!  I think we should keep it."

Kit ducked out from under his reach and gave him a two-finger salute for good measure.  “Wait, is that it?” 

On the ground at their feet inside of a very small clear case, no bigger than a backpack that a Brownie might carry, was a very angry serpent beast.  It thrashed in the small case to no avail. 

“Maybe we should keep it,” Kit half-joked. 

“Leave the little beast alone.  This thing is not a pet.”  Willow picked up the small case and put it in a pouch.  “We’ll figure out how to get rid of it later.”

“So, um, can I get a little help here?  These chains are starting to chafe.”

Graydon’s voice filled the room and their momentary brush with death was forgotten.

Boorman grabbed hold of the shackle and paused just before he inserted the key in the lock.  “Wait, are we sure it’s him?’  He arched an eyebrow comically high.

“I’m still waiting for you to tell me how to properly woo a woman.”

“Bubby!”  He chuckled and quickly unlocked the manacles before he added, “Pretty sure you know the answer to that by now.”  He pulled the young man to his feet and squeezed his shoulders.  “Good to see you.”  He faked a sniffle.  “I promised myself I wouldn’t cry.” 

Graydon chuckled and accepted the taller man’s hug.  Once separated Graydon found himself on the receiving end of more hugs and shoulder pats.  He broke from a hug with Airk to see Elora smiling shyly in his direction.

He met her eyes with a warm smile on his lips. “See, I told you, you are extraordinary.”

Elora blushed to her toes and gathered him into a tight hug.  She pressed a kiss to his cheek, wiping her damp eyes as she pulled back.  “Good to have you back.”

Graydon looked around at the gathered group, a mix of exhaustion and elation in their eyes.  For now, he could only smile in gratitude.  He touched a hand to his chest and winced a bit at the slight sting. The scars on his chest were back, but now he didn’t think of them as burdens or a reason to be ashamed. The runes on his chest weren’t a sign of weakness or even failure, they were a sign of perseverance, and moreover the strength of his friends.  There was so much work to do, and he was ready for whatever lay ahead. As he stood before his friends, he didn’t bother to try to close his shirt, instead he stood up straight and nodded.  “I’m happy to be back.”

tbc...

Chapter Text

The return of Graydon brought a balance that had been missing, along with some much-needed routine and stability despite the looming promise of impending doom.  With each day, Nockmaar began to function like a burgeoning kingdom, replete with chores, meetings, shared meals, and the hustle and bustle of attempting to unearth the secrets of a long-emptied castle.  This newfound balance and purpose were aided by the fact that for the first fortnight, smatterings of travelers had begun to show up in and around the outskirts of Nockmaar, making their way towards the main fairway and eventually the courtyard. 

And what pray tell had prompted them to venture North to what was once the site of tyranny – the response had been the same for days, from the groups that were showing up – someone had told them that she had returned.  There were rumors and stories, and the taverns were filling with bards who were ready to spin tales that Elora Danan had indeed returned. 

It was only a rumor said one muscled woman, who led a dozen other riders on horses.  They wore plumes of feathers in their hair, and multicolored war paint across their faces and arms.  She had greeted Griffin, the designated Lieutenant from Tir Asleen, with stowed weapons and a respectful bow.  They had traveled from the Southeast ahead of their troops because they had heard the whispered songs. 

Then there were the farmers that showed up early on the second week, a bevy of seamstresses and tool makers on the second day. Four blacksmiths had arrived that first week and together with the Tir Asleen soldiers they got the forge repaired and the fires burning. The people simply kept coming and Willow wore a deserved smug smile.  He had been right about their defeat of the Crone.  There was indeed still magic Andowyne, and not only was it bursting out, but it was also looking for a place to go.

For all the progress that was happening on the outside of Nockmaar, the same could not be said for the inside.  Yes, it was true that the walls were no longer as dreary, and the corridors were decidedly bright, rooms were inhabited, and the kitchen had become a daily symphony of sounds and smells, however, Elora was not feeling the progress.

She let out another growl of frustration as it appeared another day had left her unable to open any of the vault doors Boorman had mapped out.  They had found twelve such doors and they were all decidedly locked.  Boorman had attempted picking the lock, Jade and Kit had attempted bashing the locks with all manner of weapons, and Graydon had mostly stared intently, but to no avail. 

Kit closed her father’s journal and glanced at Jade with sympathetic eyes. With an easy smile and a head nod, Jade put down the whetstone and axes she was sharpening and stood. Together they wound their way through a few halls until they found Elora sprawled on the ground, arms and legs spread out, possibly at the tail end of an epic tantrum or maybe the beginning of one.

Graydon sat with his back to the wall and knees drawn up so he could rest his chin on his knees. He could only wince in empathy at Elora’s frustration.  Even Willow looked exhausted as he leaned on his staff and looked between the closed door and Elora on the floor.

“Maybe we should take a break.  Get some food and then regroup.” 

Elora didn’t even acknowledge his comment.  He looked down at her and sighed before he glanced up at Kit and Jade, pleading in his eyes. 

Jade walked over to where Elora lay prone on the floor and sat down beside her with legs stretched out. She reclined back, braced her arms, and stared at the still-locked door ahead.  Like all the other doors, it was in the shape of a circle with the three spokes crossing one another.  She squinted at the locked door, trying to narrow the distance in her mind’s eye.  This symbol was familiar to the one she had seen in Bellinor’s throne room, which meant one of these doors probably led right to that room. There had to be a way to know which doors led to where.

“Maybe we could try making a key for the lock, you think? I mean, we haven’t tried that yet.”

A groan rose up beside her.  “I don’t get it, Jay.  I’ve tried everything and we’ve been over every inch of this castle.”

“Twice!” Boorman piped up from somewhere in the distance.

Elora snorted and draped her arm over her eyes.  “I take back everything I said, I do in fact, not have this.”

“Is that how Muffin Girl shows confidence.” Kit squatted down beside Elora and patted her leg. 

Elora attempted a snarl in Kit’s direction.  “Yeah, well, Muffin Girl knows how to cook.  You heard Willow, I’m untrained.” She pouted and folded her arms across her chest.

Kit rolled her eyes playfully. “So, we train.”  She stood up with a snap and stalked over to the closed door. Using the sleeve of her tunic she wiped dust and grit away from the edge of the seal.  “Ick.”  She shook off a clump of dirt.  “Maybe we should also clean these things.  Yeesh.”

“Yep, I’ll get right on that,” Elora grumbled and sat up.  “How am I supposed to raise an army, if I can’t even open up the stupid doors that I’m supposed to be able to open.” She slapped her hand down on the ground in frustration.

Jade grimaced.  “Maybe we should take a break. We’ll go outside and you could shoot sparkly things at Graydon’s head.”

Graydon responded drolly, “I know that always makes me feel better.”  Elora only glared at him and he held up his hands in surrender.  “It’s just a suggestion.  The air might be good.”

Jade stood up and pulled Elora to her feet.  “C’mon Kit, we’re going outside to stretch.”

Kit was still standing in front of the door, her nose close to the door, eyes searching. “Airk, can you come here and look at this.”

Airk pushed off the wall where he stood next to Boorman.  He met Kit at the door and tried to follow her line of sight.  “Are we staring at dirt?”

“Under the dirt actually.”  Kit used the material of her tunic sleeve and polished away some stubborn dirt on the metalwork on the door.  “Does that mark there look like the Tir Asleen sigil?”

Airk leaned and rubbed away at the dirt.  “Hmm.  I mean, it sort of looks like the tree, but it’s a little off.”

Kit frowned.  “Maybe, but that is some kind of tree, right?  Maybe we need to look for symbols.” Kit turned around with a wide smile. 

Graydon’s upper lip twitched with a weak smile.  “We’ve already tried to the words on the edges.” He rubbed the back of his neck, weary. “It’s not Pnakotic or anything else we’ve ever seen.  It’s going to take time.”

There was no need to bring up the obvious fact that they were running out of time.  Even Boorman bit down on the inside of his cheek to bite back his cynical retort.

Kit sucked her tooth.  “I’m not talking about the words; this is a symbol.” She shrugged.  “Maybe it’s time to try something else that’s all.”

Boorman ambled over and shoved himself roughly between the twins.  “Let me look at this symbol thing.”  He leaned and close and blew away more dust.  “Yep,” he said after a cough.  “That’s some kind of tree thingy.” He stood up straight.  “Airk’s right, though.  It’s not quite the Tir Asleen tree.  The trunk is much longer and see how the limbs start up here and go straight up.” The twins looked closer.

“Okay, so it’s not Tir Asleen, but maybe someplace with trees.” Kit offered.

“Could be the Wildwood.”

Elora shook her head.  “Willow said it leads to other realms.  The Wildwood’s right there.”  She gestured in the direction of some invisible point outside.

The frustration was evident in Elora’s voice and features.  “Graydon, why don’t you record the symbol, and we’ll check it against the book.”  Willow was hopeful in his suggestion. He then pointed his staff down the hallway.  “Let’s get outside and leave this for a moment.”

Nearly a candle mark of fresh air gave them all a much-needed recharge.  There were new people to meet and questions to answer about repairs and planting and castle defenses.  Elora slipped away, back inside the castle and back into the corridor with the locked door.  She walked right up to the door and put her ear against the metal, hoping against hope that she would be able to hear something or even feel anything. 

Clearly, she had been going about this all wrong and she was missing something.  Rapt with the attention she had listened to Willow and even Graydon, weave stories about what Nockmaar was once before the coming of Bavmorda.  Like Cashmere to the east, it was once a flourishing kingdom, kin to the Kymerians of old, it was a travel hub and meeting point.  If Willow’s stories were to be believed, then Nockmaar was meant to be a home for the Empress at the top of the world as it were. 

And for her part, Elora wanted to believe it, wanted to see it.  Elora Danan was prophesied to be the ruler of the nine realms, so it would make sense that she should be able to travel to those places at will.  However, as she stood before the locked door, one of twelve, the possibility of traveling anywhere seemed out of reach. 

She let out a strangled groan and stretched her neck muscles.  Maybe she was trying too hard. She took a cleansing breath and placed her hand on the door.  She closed her eyes and steadied her breathing.  “I just want to open the doors,” she whispered at the door.  “I need you to open. Please.”  She squeezed her eyes shut tight against the threat of angry tears.  “Just please, open.  Open for me, please.”  She reached up and tugged on the handle.

Still locked.

Elora slapped her hand against the metal door and let out a guttural scream that shook soot and grout from the walls.  She sank down to her knees with tears streaming down her reddened cheeks.  “What kind of Empress Supreme can’t even open a door! Fuck!”

When Kit was sure the ground was no longer shaking, she made the move to approach Elora.  “That’s a pretty good right jab, but we need to discuss your form.”

Startled, but unsurprised that Kit had followed her, Elora looked up at Kit with sad, watery eyes and just shook her head.  “Kit I-

A faint click caught her ear and Elora stopped talking. She gripped Kit’s outstretched hand and got to her feet.  “D-did you hear that?”

“Hear wh-

Elora slapped her hand over her mouth.  “There!”

Kit held her breath and opened her eyes wide.  It was faint, but there was another click.

Elora spun in a circle, eyes wide, and a growing grin.  “You heard that right?” Kit nodded.  “Something unlocked.”  She ran to the door ahead of her and pulled. It didn’t budge.

Before she could collapse into a heap of defeat Kit spoke up.  “I heard it too, there’s an unlocked door.  We need to find it.  Come on.”

Invigorated by a new purpose, Kit and Elora raced back down the corridors into the Great Hall to find Jade and Airk sitting at one end of the table with a handful of soldiers eating. 

“Hey! We need you.”

Jade jumped up and nearly choked on the bread she was eating.  “What’s wrong?”

It was Elora that tugged on her arm.  “Something unlocked.  We need to find it.”

Jade’s brow creased in confusion and then brown eyes flashed bright with understanding.  “Oh! Okay, yes, where?”

“You search the East wing.  Boorman and Graydon will go South.  We’ll head back west and Airk and Willow can go north.”  Kit gestured quickly as she gave directions. 

The two soldiers didn’t skip a beat in eating as they watched them all head off in different directions. 

Rapid footfalls echoed down corridors simultaneously as they searched and pulled on doors.  They crisscrossed one another as they hurried from door to door, twisting and turning through the maze of hallways.  It was a flurry of commotion until Kit finally let out an excited yelp.

On the west side of the castle, in an area they were still working their way through to clean, Kit stood triumphantly in front of a dingy round metal door.  With a cocksure grin, she presented the door with both hands as if she had unveiled a statue. 

“I found it!”  She was all smiles.

Willow moved past her and knocked his staff against the door.  Even though the door was still latched, the hinges creaked in response to the tip of the staff that pressed against the frame. It was indeed ajar.  He turned to Elora and gave her a smile full of teeth. “You did it.”

She couldn’t hide her surprise.  “Just don’t ask me how.”  Her words were accompanied by a nervous trill of laughter. “Well, okay then, I guess we should go see what’s on the other side.”  She was visibly excited.

Boorman held up his hands.  “Now, wait a moment, we’re just going to like go through? We aren’t even going to try to figure out what might be behind there?”

Jade snorted.  “When has that ever stopped us from doing anything ever?”

He arched an eyebrow and opened and closed his mouth.  “You have a point.”  He tilted his head from side to side.  “But, maybe, just this once, hear me out:  we look before we leap.”  He smiled broadly.

Kit peered around his shoulders.  “What are you afraid of? Think we might run into some giant wolves or better yet, giant birds!” Her smile was impish as she teased him.

Boorman’s eyes grew wide.  “Yes! Exactly that!”

Kit laughed and punched him playfully in the shoulder.  “Come on, look at this team.”  Kit gestured at Jade, Airk, and Willow.  “We can handle a doorway to…somewhere.”

Boorman rolled his eyes.  "Seriously?" 

"What?  It’s not like you know,” Kit huffed and winked.

Elora pivoted from their banter and looked to Jade whose face showed her concern.  “We are just going to step through and look.”  Jade’s eyebrows nearly touched her hairline, her face an open book that screamed her disbelief.  Quickly, Elora reassured her, “Just looking, that’s all.” 

Jade refrained from grumbling.  She tapped the hilt of her sword and moved toward Kit.  With a bemused smirk, Jade watched Kit pat herself down, no doubt searching for the Lux Arcana. 

Admonishing eyebrow arched, she ventured, "Thought you were holding on to this?"  Jade waved the cylindrical key in the air.

A loose lock of dark brown hair fell across Kit’s forehead as she canted her head to the side and smiled one of those lopsided 'forgive me because I'm cute' smiles.

Jade tried so hard not to grin or swoon that her nose scrunched as she bit down on her bottom lip. She used her slight height advantage to lean down into Kit’s space, so close their noses brushed. “Do you need my help?” She wiggled the Lux key between her fingers.

Jade’s breath danced across Kit’s lips, sending a pleasant shiver down her spine.  Kit reached out and placed her hand over Jade’s hand that held the Lux.  “No,” Kit answered softly. “But I’d still like it.”

This time it was Jade that faltered, her breath came out in a stutter.  “Y-yeah, I can do that.” Jade cleared her throat and stepped back a bit, her hand still entwined with Kit’s around the cylinder.  Together they moved the Lux to the dull portal on the cuirass. 

The key slid in with ease and the corridor filled with a pulsing hum that they had all become accustomed to.  Jade took another large step back, eager, and unashamed to watch as the metal plates slid into their place.  Honey-brown eyes grew dark with excitement as the armor expanded and formed to Kit’s body. 

“You keep drooling like that kiddo, you’re gonna’ drown in that puddle.”  A smug Boorman chucked Jade on the shoulder for added emphasis.

Jade only sighed and suddenly found the pommel of her sword interesting.  She had no surly retort because he wasn’t wrong in the slightest.  She blew out an exasperated breath and unsheathed her sword, just as the final plate snapped into place.  Boorman shouldered his cleaver and Kit gripped her sword that Airk handed over.  The three of them made a formidable first line of defense standing in front of the slightly ajar door.

Elora clapped her hands together and glanced at Willow and then Graydon. Airk hung back and gave them a supportive thumbs up since it was decided his job was to stay in the corridor to keep watch and alert them if anything catastrophic happened.  Once ready, Elora put her hand on the door and pulled it all the way open.  With Boorman at the point, one after the other they all eased through the opened door. 

Once on the other side of the door there were two things that were immediately noticeable: how remarkably cold it was, no doubt due to the blanket of snow everywhere, and two how eerily quiet it was on the other side of the door.  For a moment they stood still in the cold silence with only the sound of their heartbeats pounding in their ears. The night sky glittered with stars that hung too low and a large bright singular moon that bathed the white snow in a pearlescent glow.  Wherever they were it wasn’t Andowyne.  

The group of five stayed close together as they moved on tentative footfalls to take in their surroundings. They scanned the area around them, left and right, up and down.   The landscape was filled with snow and trees – very tall trees.  At first glance, the trees were indeed reminiscent of the trees in Tir Asleen, but unlike the trees of their realm, these trees were impossibly large to their eyes.  Five necks craned up to follow the foliage that climbed to the sky, seemingly set for a collision with a cluster of stars.   

Elora called out, “Hello?  Anyone around?"

Kit's eyes bugged out of her head; grey-blue eyes locked on Elora.

 "I think it's empty." She whispered and then frowned.

Before Kit could protest, the ground beneath them rumbled and the trees ahead of them rustled with movement. 

They moved into defensive stances, everyone at the ready, their eyes fixed in different directions.  The rustle and rumble happened simultaneously as the tree line ahead of them parted.  Obscured by the trees, the only thing visible were two large glowing moons hovering in the dark of the woods. The ground trembled once more and they found themselves stunned in silence and immobilized with a mix of fear and wonder, when those moons began to grow closer, and closer still until it became clear that those were not moons, but eyes.

Because he was facing the tree line ahead of them, Boorman noticed first.  He reached out and guided Kit's head to turn and look in the same direction.  She blanched.  "Is that?"  She tapped Jade hard on the arm to make her look.

Suddenly all eyes were fixed on the largest wolf any of them had ever seen or imagined.  Its coat was a thick dark grey, its eyes like full moons, its bared teeth as long as a half-sword, and it stood at least four horses high.  They were frozen still with fear, eyes transfixed by the way large paws caved in the snow as it stalked forward.

Boorman whispered.  "Okay, we all need to back up real slow."  He took his time with his words, worried that sudden sound or movement might make the giant wolf pounce.

"Best. Idea. Ever." Kit agreed in a harsh whisper.

A nervous, but oddly confident Elora kept her eyes on the wolf as it padded toward them. She looked into the large glowing whites of its eyes and exhaled. "I think it's okay."

Jade chuckled. "Not according to its teeth.  That we can see.  We need to go.  And go now."  Brown eyes moved between Elora and the wolf.  If she had to, she was prepared to drag Elora out of this place by her hair.

Apart from the young sorceress, they all began to take timid steps backward.  

Elora, however, did not move, so they had to stop as well.  Jade’s heart beat frantically against her rib cage as she and others watched Elora stand before the oversized wolf with her hands held at her side, palms open.  She spoke softly. "It's not going to hurt us."

Protest died on everyone's lips when the giant wolf took two more steps and then sat down on his haunches.

Boorman balled his hand into a fist and then bit into his knuckle.  Jade’s jaw went slack, and Kit put her hands over her eyes.  Graydon and Willow just stared at one another.

Elora didn’t turn her head when she began to talk.  "Anyone have an apple or a bone or something?"

"Crap.  Seems I left my apple and bone bag back in the safe castle."  Boorman deadpanned.

Willow only rolled his eyes as he rummaged in his backpack.  "Here."  He tossed an apple at Elora.

She held out the apple and took two small steps forward toward the still-seated beast.

Kit balled her hands into fists like she had practiced and started to concentrate on gathering energy so she could send out of pulse of energy.  She might not be able to hurt that thing, but if she could stun it then they could all make a break for it.

Without looking behind her, Elora knew what Kit was attempting to do, the hum of the Lux a dead giveaway.  "Kit, it's okay."

If Elora bothered to look back, she would have seen that abject confusion and incredulity on Kit’s face. Mouth agape, the words lost.  Kit gestured with both hands at the large wolf, with its tongue lolled out of the side of its mouth. The wolf watched Elora as she moved closer.  Its tail wagged and the breeze ruffled everyone's hair.

Elora simply smiled and held the apple out.

The great wolf snorted and sniffed.

Elora blinked against the small gust of wind and then tossed the apple up.  The wolf snatched it out of the air with ease.  Elora chuckled and the wolf tilted its head, curious, and then promptly laid down.  The sorceress extended her arm and reached out to gently scratch at its snout.  The wolf huffed its approval and pressed its cold nose against her chest.  Although rocked back by the nudge, Elora giggled and scratched some more.

The playful moment was disrupted by the sound of howls off in the distance.  The wolf hopped up, alert, and Elora stepped back.

"Elora," Jade hissed. "We need to go."

She gave a parting pat to its foreleg.  "Nice meeting you."

The wolf snorted and then bounded off.  The ground shook in its wake, but Elora stood still and dazed briefly until she felt an arm around her waist.  Impatient, Jade lifted her off her feet and walked her back to the door.  She and Jade were the last to go back through.

Once on the other side Boorman leaned against the closed door and took deep breaths.  "You know what, I take it back. I vote we don't open any more doors."

" Or we could perhaps learn a bit more about where we are going?"  Willow offered. 

Boorman glared at Kit.  "How did you know there would be some gigantic wolf thing?"

"I didn't!"  She yelled over the sound of the armor receding. Once it was done, Kit put the key in the pouch Jade handed to her.  Kit raked her fingers through her hair. "I was kidding."

His upper lip curled.  "Well, next time, joke for like a chest of gold or rivers of ale.  You know, fun things."

Kit grinned. "Absolutely. Agreed."

Boorman pressed against the round door once more just for his own sanity.   The door didn’t budge even after he tugged at the handle.  Satisfied, he exhaled a grateful breath.

He chuckled.  “I’m fine with never opening this door again.  In fact, let’s just close off this hallway.  How exactly does this work now?  If we must now be on alert for gigantic wolves, then um, we are going to really need to rethink this whole fellowship and weaponry, and just everything.”

Elora gave the tall man a lopsided smile.  “I think we’re safe.” 

He eyed the young woman warily and scratched at his beard.  “You say that, but how do we know?”  He leaned toward her and squinted. 

Elora just smiled.  “If she was going to harm us, she would’ve.”

“How do you know it was a she?” An intrigued Kit asked.

She shrugged her shoulder in response and started to leave the corridor. “Just a feeling.  I think we should look at a few more doors though.”  She saw wide eyes and looks of uncertainty in response.  “Just to look, I promise.  I still need to figure out exactly how I got that door open and why that one.”

Jade fell into step beside Elora once they started to head back toward the Great Hall.  “Maybe it had something to do with the little glyph Kit saw.”  She paused before adding, “or the screaming.”  She winked and bumped the other redhead’s shoulder.

“I do think the tears were a nice touch.”  She laughed.  They dropped their gear on a long table and rested on benches. 

“You girls laugh, but sometimes that unbridled emotion is what we all need.”  The giggles died down at the truth of Willow’s words.  He filled a cup with water for himself and then joined the group at a table. “It helped Kit in the Wyrm’s lair and when we did the ritual with Graydon.  And Elora might not have defeated the Crone if she didn’t harness her anger and fear.”  His eyes drifted up to the sorceress.  “It’s what I’ve been telling you about control and focus. You’re meant to be the Sorcerer Supreme and ruler of all the realms.”  Elora started to roll her eyes, but Willow’s gentle touch to her wrist halted her show of self-deprecation. 

“It’s the truth and you know it.”  He waited until she met his serious gaze.  “Whatever’s holding you back, you’ve got to figure out how to let it go.”

Pale blue eyes darted around to avoid settling on the face of any one person.  Instead, Elora’s eyes fell to her hands in her lap where she toyed with a fraying string from her sleeve.  She wanted to deny Willow and say with confidence that she had embraced her role, but she knew it wasn’t the complete truth.  Certainly, her confidence had grown, and she had the proof, but Willow’s words rang true. 

There remained a small voice in her head that whispered that this was all an illusion.  It whispered that she couldn’t possibly be Empress of anything, let alone a Sorceress.  A voice that sounded suspiciously like Bellinor’s buzzed in her ears as well.  She had tried to ply her with knowledge and the promise to teach and to guide.  Even though Elora knew it to be a bold lie, there was truth- she needed advice and answers. 

A contemplative silence fell over the Great Hall.  Kit watched the way Elora seemed to curl into herself, doubt visible in the crease of her brow.  Kit tapped her foot against Elora’s to gain her attention.  “Hey, you’re not alone in this, you know that right?”

Pale blue eyes glistened with the threat of tears.  “Do I?”  She sniffled.  “I’m sure all the prophecies say, I have to figure this out on my own.”

Kit’s grin was almost rakish when matched with an arched eyebrow. “Sometimes you’ve got to throw out the recipe, right?”  Kit waited for Elora to meet her eyes.  “Everyone of us sitting here knows what you’re capable of, we’ve seen it and we believe in you.  Not to mention, you’ve got wagonloads of people making their way here just because the idea of you means that much to them.  It can’t just be smoke and mirrors.  I don’t believe that.” She punctuated her words with a firm nod.

“Kit’s right.  You’re not alone.”  Jade patted her on the knee.  Graydon, Boorman, and Airk chimed in as well.

Elora took a quivering breath and managed to put on a small smile.  She then looked to Willow and found him smiling at her with what she imagined was a kind of fatherly pride.

“We’re all here because we believe in you, just like those people outside.  And I’ve come to realize that there’s no right way to do this.”

She balked.  “But I thought you said-

Willow scoffed.  “I gave up on that, moons ago.”  He chuckled and added, “The prophecy never said what to do with an untrained future Empress, so the truth is I’m just making this up as I go along. I stopped worrying about the expectations and rules and started thinking about how to help you.  The only way I’ve ever gotten through all the tough stuff is with my friends, my family.” He gestured at the group.  “You’re not alone.  And that’s how we win.”  He held out his hand and Elora took it after a deep breath.

She smiled fully as she regarded her friends.  They were here for a reason, all of them. The prophecy had only spoken of her return and not much more. As she contemplated her purpose, she began to understand that the not knowing and the uncertainty were actually good, because it meant that she got to forge her own path and meet her destiny on her own terms. Her Kymerian ancestors had pre-destined her fate, Bavmorda had dictated the circumstances of birth, and Sorsha had mapped out the trajectory of life.  All of these things were done in her name, and she had no control over any of them until now. 

After a late dinner they all retired for the evening and Elora found herself fixated on the words Bellinor had said to her weeks ago: “You’re an Empress without subjects and I have a whole army.” Elora jolted awake so abruptly that evening, that Graydon startled himself right off the edge of the bed that they had been cuddled in together.  She peered over the edge of the bed right into his bleary brown eyes with her bright blue eyes and her smile was wild. “I think we need to throw me a party.” (5192/9241)

---

Two days and one thorough cleaning of the tower later, Elora Danan stood before her gathered friends in front of a refurbished altar – the very altar on which she had nearly been exiled as a baby – and announced herself to all of Andowyne and the other realms. 

The tower of Nockmaar was both a conduit and an amplifier. A lock and a key. Under the watchful eye of Willow, Elora drew patience from her friends and found the balance between control and chaos.  Energy danced between her fingers in a kaleidoscope of colors that she sent up toward the skylight in the center of the room. 

Streaks of lightning in blues and purples and greens zipped down through the grates of the skylight and touched her outstretched fingers.  Unlike Bavmorda, who met her demise once the lightning coursed through her, Elora absorbed the frenetic sparks of light and sent them back out through the skylight.

The energy surged through her until her feet no longer touched the ground, she hovered with her head thrown back, arms stretched to her sides, red hair aglow. She pulsed with energy and her friends could only stand in awe.  Suspended in the air above them, frozen in ecstasy while the gathered energy flowed in and around her.  The moment lasted only a few heartbeats to her friends, but for Elora, she found herself once again in a liminal space without time or boundaries, ephemeral as it was everlasting.

The voices of the Mothers sang out to her in a triptych-turned choir, their voices – Cherlindrea, Astrea, Lissander – cascading and cresting into one another, finishing and starting where the other ended only to begin anew.  "We are with you, Elora Danan, Empress and Sorceress Supreme of the Nine Realms.  You know what we know.  Save this world. Be their light." 

It was over in another heartbeat.  Outside the castle walls, the sky brightened with bright bursts of light, and a brilliant array of colors arced across the sky. As Elora’s feet touched the ground once more the sound of doors unlocking shook the grounds of Nockmaar.

There would be no need for rumors any longer.  On this day, all of Andowyne and the other realms knew with absolute certainty that the day they waited for had finally arrived. The gates were opened, and the Empress of the known world and nine realms had finally returned.

tbc...

Chapter Text

Elora emerged from the tower of Nockmaar, flanked by Kit and Jade to her right, and Willow, Graydon, and Airk to her left, and the burgeoning crowd was there to greet her.  The tears and smiles were surreal, and while the sensation was odd, she could feel their devotion, feel their acknowledgment.  She kept her smile small, humble even though she was bursting with excitement and possibility.  She had always wanted to be special, but she also wanted to belong, to be needed, and to be purposeful.  All those feelings filled her heart, and her smile grew. 

Ten more sunrises would come and go, bringing with them more citizens of Andowyne who had been called to the pilgrimage by the bright blue skies and wistful clouds that now framed the once dark and dreary towers of Nockmaar.

The rooms of the castle were now full of tinkerers and tailors, craftspeople, and children.  The wings of the castle, both East and West, were now inhabitable, with their doors repaired and thrown wide open.  From the outside, Nockmaar looked like something out of the tales spun by bards and old men recalling their glory days. Grass grew where there had been nothing but salted earth, seedlings were sprouting in the fields, and the livestock boasted not just of horses ready for battle, but of fowls and oxen and goats and boars that roamed freely. This was no longer the dreaded and feared castle of a tyrant, but instead, Nockmaar was beginning to look and feel like a realm fit for an Empress and her court.

Jade and Boorman busied themselves most days with the steady flow of soldiers and former conscripts, while Airk had found a purpose with the smiths and armorers when he wasn’t explaining to Elora the ins and outs of diplomacy.  He had always had a far better head for that than Kit, especially since he was actually listening during those tutoring sessions, unlike Kit who had spent most of those sessions inventing reasons to avoid them and spar with Jade.

Kit spent her days shadowing Elora as her appointed protector, training with Willow, or attempting to spar with Jade. Those attempts were always just that since they mostly ended with sweet laughter, stolen kisses, and tangled limbs. 

In the ten days since they had unlocked the doors, they had tried a few more, but only after much more investigation.  Elora’s ascension had gifted her with the knowledge of the sorceress that had come before her, which included their insights and inferences.  The language of the book they had found in the eerie hidden room, now made sense to her.  It explained more about the Children of the Wyrm and their goals to find order in death and destruction, and while that left her with a few new nightmares the book also mapped out some of the doors, namely one that she decided to reseal – at least for the time being. 

As ten days became twenty and then thirty, the impending eclipse grew closer and Nockmaar prepared itself for the coming battle.  In that time, they moved in small teams of four of five to step through the newly opened doors to explore.  It became abundantly clear why they were needed when Jade and Boorman along with three Tir Asleen soldiers walked through one of the opened East wing doors and found themselves in the tunnels below Tir Asleen.

“Oh well, now this is convenient!”  Boorman laughed heartily.

Jade sheathed her sword and worried her bottom lip with her teeth.  “Should we tell Sorsha we’re here?” 

He smiled cheekily and tapped her on the arm.  “I say we go rearrange the furniture in the throne room and then leave.”

She rolled her eyes in response and then turned her attention to a soldier to her left. “Kir, make your way to the Great Hall and speak with the Queen. If Galladoorn is indeed advancing on Tir Asleen then we may need to find a way to help them.  Have her post a guard on the door.”

Kir pressed his right fist to his heart.  “Aye, Captain.” He nodded at Boorman and then took off down the torch-lit tunnel.

An arched eyebrow greeted Jade when they turned to go back through the door.  “What’s that look for?”

“Captain Jade, hmm.  I like it.”  He grinned. 

The darkened tunnel hid the rush of blood that reached the tips of her ears.  “Elora wanted something official, I guess.”  She shrugged it off like it was no big deal.

“Ooh, you’re like a Knight of the Empress.” He chuckled and opened the large door. “Or should it be the Empress Knights maybe?”

She pushed past him and fought the grin that tugged at the corner of her mouth.  “Would you come on?”

“I’ve got it!” he snapped his fingers. “A Supreme Knight!”

Jade groaned and stepped through.  “I’m going to lock the door on you if you don’t shut it.”

“Supreme Sorcerer Knights? Knights of the Realm!?”  Amused, he chattered away even as Jade let the door swing back on his hinges instead of holding it open for him.  Long strides took her down the hall in search of Willow and Elora, eager to let them know how exactly the doors were going to be of use in the coming battle.  Behind her, Boorman cheerfully prattled on, and she couldn’t help but smile to herself, voice trailing behind her.

---

On the night of the last moon, the Great Hall of Nockmaar was full of chatter and song.  The main doors were opened wide, and the main fairway was aglow with the sight of row upon row of campfires.  From the tower walkways where armored sentries stood four abreast the rows of flames stretched beyond a league. On average, ten bodies ringed the fires, and there were ten rows across.  Soldiers, warriors, former conscripts, Bone Reavers, and fighters from near and far mingled together around the fires.  They had come from all over Andowyne, the opened doors bringing Tir Asleen troops that Sorsha could spare, Shining legion knights that had been persuaded by Elora’s return to aid Galladoorn, Nelwyn’s, and Daikinis from the South and East.  The opened doors had brought new faces as well, namely, Elves and Mages from lands they had never heard of. 

As they broke bread and shared wine in the Great Hall, Jade caught Elora’s eye and they smiled at one another.  Yes, there were nerves and even healthy fear, but there was pride and love as well.  She squeezed Kit closer and found the same look being passed between herself and Boorman and Graydon before she moved on to Willow and Airk. 

A lifetime ago, they had left the security and safety of Tir Asleen to venture into the great unknown.  And now they found themselves wiser and certainly a bit hardened, but also full belief and hope in all the possibilities that lay before them.  Together they had stood on the edge of the world and leaped off with faith and love as wings.  Perhaps if they were some other fellowships, they would be singing dirges and weeping into the late hours, resigned to the inevitability of the Armageddon headed their way.  Thankfully, for all of Andowyne and the nine realms, this was not such a fellowship. 

---

In the last few hours before sunset, Jade led her sister and a dozen other designated lieutenants through the final preparations. After several days of strategy, it was decided they would use the lay lines to their advantage.  While they expected to encounter some human resistance, they knew that Bellinor’s undead army would be wreaking the most havoc, and that meant that in the end, they would need magic as much as they would need might. The goal was simple: corral, decapitate, and incinerate.  It was a task easier said than done, but if the plan held, then it would be just the distraction needed to let Elora handle Bellinor on her own terms in the tower. 

Dusk fell over the land, ushered in by the fading fiery orange of the sunset that disappeared beyond the horizon, giving way to a lilac sky that would eventually deepen to a bruise of purple before the dark blue of the night sky would become a canvas for glittering stars.

Rows of campfires no longer filled the fairway, but instead long torches were buried into the ground at strategic intervals to act as guides for the mages and warriors. In the North and South towers, the drummers stood with their hourglasses at the ready.  They had two strikes to make, one for the start of the eclipse, and then again when the last fifth of the sands remained.  After that, there was nothing else that mattered.

The full mother moon began her ascent into the sky which sent everyone to their stations. 

As Elora, Willow, and Graydon readied themselves in the tower, Kit and Jade rode out to a staging area on the crest of a hill that overlooked the fairway and the castle grounds.

The Kymerian Cuirass gleamed, and Jade did not hide the dopey grin that dimpled her cheeks as they faced each other on their horses.  Jade’s own armor now gleamed where she had added studded metal vambraces on her forearms, and the shoulders were now capped off by epaulets of polished metal that matched the stays and buckles on her leather cuirass.

Kit gave her at once over and batted her eyelashes.  This time it was Jade that preened under Kit’s blistering gaze. For a moment, they are content to stare at one another absorbed in each, their words caught on nervous lips. With the horses facing in opposite directions, they drew close to one another.  

“You ready?" Jade asked, her voice soft and raspy from spending most of the day yelling out formations.

Kit’s browed raised in response. “As I'll ever be to go to battle with an undead army of man and beasts.”

They both found the ability to manage a smile, the levity a welcome pause.

Jade was the first to grow serious, her resolve evident in the steely look in her eyes.  “You know the plan.”  She spoke with confidence, like a leader.

Kit emphatically nodded.  “Stick to the lay lines and corral.  Stay near the boxes.  Hem them in and take them down or corral until it’s over.”  She ticked off the strategy without hesitation.  She was ready.

The corner of Jade’s mouth lifted in a grin.  “A quarter of a candle mark is a long time.” She didn’t need to remind Kit, they all knew how much time they needed.

Kit took a steady breath.  “Well, hopefully, it will be less.”

“Plan to fight a one-shift past the quarter just to be sure.”  Jade’s gold-brown eyes never left Kit’s eyes.

“Aye, commander.”  Kit saluted while she smiled.

Jade blushed and then cleared her throat.  “I’m serious, Kit.”

Kit’s reply was a slow blink and a deep inhale that she let out slowly.  “I know, me too.” Kit pressed her knee against Jade’s.  “Hey, we've got this right?  We've got the talent, the skills…”

Jade finished the statement, "And a little bit of arrogance” She pinched her thumb and forefinger together.  Laughter came easily.

"Yeah, that too." Kit controlled her features once more and then extended her arm. Jade mirrored the action, and they embraced forearms.  "You better come back to me."

Jade gave a sharp nod.  "And in one piece, yeah."

Kit agreed with a shake and squeezed the forearm clutched in her palm. Without prompting, they both leaned into one another so that their foreheads touched.  The contact was grounding.

Jade closed her eyes and breathed in the woman across from her.  “Remember, if the line folds you get to the tower no matter what.  Don't wait for the drum.  Just go.  She felt Kit move her head in acknowledgment.  “Be smart and don't hold back.” 

Kit lifted her head and Jade’s lips were on hers just as she moved.  The kiss was searing to the point of almost being frantic, indulgent, and necessary.  Every moment of yearning and wondering and wishing and every moment of loving and being loved by one another.  It was all there as their mouths molded together under the still-rising Mother Moon.  

Reluctantly they pulled away from one another at the sound of the gathering horns.  It was almost time.

"I love you.  And I'm proud of you." Jade’s eyes glistened. 

Kit beamed; pupils blown wide.  "I love you, too."

Jade gripped the reins and nudged her horse a few steps to the side.  She needed to create a physical distance because she realized if she didn’t leave soon then she never would.  At that, she flipped down her reclaimed and refurbished face mask just before she spurred her horse left while Kit led her horse to the right.

----

At the head of a squad of riders, Jade slashed left and right with a sweeping motion as she rode hard and barreled through bodies that poured through the weak veil.  She helped to clear a path only to be knocked off her horse thanks to a leaping decaying soldier.  Bloodied but not deterred, she hopped up to her feet and sliced through necks with precision.  In a moment of respite, she could see that their attackers were trying to divide the groups and pull them forward toward the mouth of the veil out of which they crawled.

Jade barked out an order and left out a sharp whistle, the sign to recall the line.  Eventually, her whistle was echoed which caused some of the lines began to pull back.  She could see clearly how they were being pulled away from their designated boxes and losing containment.

She called out to a squad leader to her right, a giant of a woman named LuCress.  “Get them back to the boxes. Flank them and push back!”

The large woman cleaved a skeletal soldier in half with her double-headed axe and grunted her approval. Satisfied that her orders would be followed Jade noticed a quad of Tir Asleen soldiers pinned down. She ducked and dodged her way across to an upper corner box to aid the soldiers who were about to be overrun.  Her booted foot knocked against a dropped oil cask, and she smashed it with a forceful step. She then locked the hilt of her sword into her scabbard and dragged the edge of the blade through the thick black liquid. 

Flaming arrows hurtled toward them and the quad of soldiers raised their shields to deflect the arrows. As the shields lowered, Jade stood tall, blood on her lip and a blade aflame. A feral smile spread across her face as she twirled her elongated weapon.   She stared down at the mindless creatures and snarled out, "COME ON!!" 

With her fire lance, she cut a path through the advancing undead soldiers that allowed the pinned soldiers to retrieve one of their fallen and retreat. Jade slashed at everything in her path and her arms burned, but she had no intention of stopping even when she realized she herself was about to be swarmed. Her flame-edged sword lopped off another body part of a soldier to her right and she stumbled to her knees, avoiding an oncoming blow.  She glanced up to see armed soldiers in her peripheral.  She just needed a hole and then she could make a run for it.  A swarm of haggard and decaying soldiers advanced and Jade fueled herself with a growl, prepared to fight her way through; however, before she could even attempt to hack and slash her way through the oncoming bodies, a large hand gripped her by the back of her collar and hoisted her up. Grateful to see Boorman’s face, she hopped onto the back of his horse, and they raced off to safety. 

Once they were clear, Boorman looked back over his shoulder “Not on my watch, kiddo.  I'm more scared of your sister than these things.” 

Jade’s laughter was full of relief.  “How much time do we still have?”

“A little more than half,” he answered honestly.

She hopped down and detached her now extinguished sword from the scabbard.  “Get to the left side. It’s time to light these guys up.”

Boorman smiled. “That’s what I like to hear!”  He took off and headed left.

Focused on shoring up the left side, she grabbed a riderless horse and made her way across the battlefield.  As Jade raced across the fairway, she could see that for the most part, the plan was holding. The gruesome soldiers and beasts were all engaged with the cobbled-together Nockmaar forces.  The mages and sorcerers had even managed to stem the flow of Bellinor’s undead troops that were able to cross into the realm through the softened barriers between planes.   Their ability to keep them out would become easier once the eclipse began to wane, but that would only come after the second drum.

The moonless night sky appeared almost red as black smoke and the soot from the raging fires burned.  Jade caught the eye of a newly acquired Elven archer and raised her sword in their direction. From her vantage point, she saw that the box on the far side was nearly filled.  “Light it!” She barely slowed her gallop as she called out, “Light it!”

Her back was already turned as four flaming arrows arced far above her head and found a home in the designated box.  The spelled and flaming arrows ignited the trail of oil and engulfed the square space in a fire that burned green.  The Nockmaar forces kept their attackers corralled while a mage sealed the edge to keep them from breaking free. 

Once the first box was lit, the others began to burn as well.  They just needed to hold on a little longer.  Jade’s satisfied smile was quickly wiped away as she headed left, her eye drawn to boxes that were not contained, the decayed fighters still spilled out of breaks in the ground.  A shimmering flash of metal made Jade spur her mount faster.  It was Kit’s box that was breaking.

Jade leaped from her horse; the momentum drove her blade clean through the torso of an advancing cloven-footed warrior.  She gripped the shoulder of the Bone Reaver ahead of her and yanked them back. 

Airk noticed her arrival with an excited yell.  “Joining the fun side, I see.” He joked and slammed his sword through a bony neck. 

She jogged toward him. “What happened?”

He panted as he spoke.  “Reinforcements. On the ridge.”

Jade looked up and she gulped. The bone mask was unmistakable: It was General Kael.

“Fall back.  I need to get Kit to the tower.  Light it up when we get clear.”

Airk looked her in the eye and smiled.  He knew he didn’t have to tell her to be careful.  She acknowledged him and took off up the slope toward Kit.

Jade and Kit fought in tandem, a bloody and graceful dance that they had years to practice high atop cliffs and in the fields around Tir Asleen.  They were a deadly combo for a few precious moments, only they both recognized it was a temporary hold, as Kit was needed in the tower.  Kit had done what she could to protect Elora out here on the battlefield, but as the shield and sword for the last blood of Kymeria, her presence was needed by Elora’s side.   

“You have to go Kit.  I’ll get the box.  Go now.” Jade’s words were urgent.

Kit barely had the chance to nod when they both felt the earth tremble.  However, this time it was not the earth splitting, but rather the movement of weaponry.

In the distance they could just make out the catapult.  It was a second too late when they both noticed the person-sized “fireball” that zipped overhead, its trajectory targeting their box.  The "fireball" sent them sprawling as the body burst into more flames upon meeting the ground. Armored bodies, both human and not flew in different directions.

Dazed, Jade clambered to her feet and began to search for Kit.  Heavy smoke in her eyes and a ringing in her ear, made it hard for her to see Kit, but she could sense footsteps that were headed her way.  

She scrambled to get her sword ready, held above her head to protect herself from what she surmised would be a downward swing.  Jade was nearly paralyzed at the sight of Kael's serrated-edged sword.  It was only muscle memory that allowed her to lift her sword up and parry the sword strike.

She braced, ready for the next incoming blow, and then brown eyes grew wide in shock at the sight of a large paw that crossed her vision on its way to connect with the mountain of a man that was Kael. Even with her slightly dulled hearing, she registered the sick snapping sound that reverberated through the air and sent him flying. In pieces. In several directions.

Stunned and stupefied Jade could only gasp.  The heavy breath of the large panting wolf blew across her exposed face and the crown of her head, which was lined with tightly braided rows of hair, and tied back with a repurposed strip of material from one of Kit’s tunics. The wolf sniffed and snuffled at Jade before it promptly took off.

Jade blinked rapidly until the sound of her name reached her ears.

Kit pulled her to her feet, still breathing hard.  "Tower. Now."

Jade shook the cobwebs from her head and looked at Kit, disbelief evident in her tone. “Did that just happen?"

Kit and Jade both glanced back to witness a pack of large wolves, six in number tearing through the left flank of Bellinor’s reinforcements.  The wolves surround the large fire-snorting two-headed troll, and in the span of a couple of heartbeats, the beast collapsed in a heap and a triumphant cheer could be heard. 

They looked at one another and smiled before they ran for the tower. They passed by mages and archers setting the boxes on fire and one thing was evident in both their minds:  It was time to end this.  Straight ahead, the tower was in sight, and if the arcs of green and red were any indication they didn’t have much time to spare.

---

While the army of the Wyrm clashed with the Nockmaar forces below, a different battle was being waged in the tallest tower of the castle.  What was once deemed dangerous and off limits to Elora was now a room where she could hold a court of sorts.  Along with Willow, Graydon, and four newly allied sorcerers and mages from nearby realms, Elora fought Bellinor on terms that they both understood.

Just before the first war drum sounded, Elora had unlocked the last remaining door – the one she had resealed and locked weeks before.  Even before the journal confirmed it, Jade had sworn that the markings on the door were the same as the ones on the door in Bellinor’s throne room.  She discarded the bolt and unsealed the door with a word.  The door swung open with a creak of hinges unused for generations.  Elora braced herself in case someone or something was on the other side lying in wait.  As she stared into the red-hued room with its black shimmery walls, she let out a grateful sigh.  It appeared to be empty.

Elora turned and headed to the tower with a small smirk on her lips.  She knew her so-called sister would come when she was ready, and Elora was intent on rolling out the welcome mat.

Jade and Kit finally made their way up to the tower via what was left of the precarious staircase, they burst into the tower room with weapons drawn, unsure of who to help first.

Graydon’s face was contorted in pain as he lay propped against the rubble, clutching a broken arm. In a different corner, Willow was on one knee, leaning against his staff, with a trickle of blood coming from his ears.  Near their feet, there was one mage that was more than likely dead based on the awkward angle of his neck.  Another sorceress lay prone on the floor, more than likely unconscious.

Their eyes were then drawn to the center of the room.  Elora's lip was busted, the tips of her fingers were black, and a gash on her forehead created a thin line of blood down her right temple. She was locked in battle with her doppelganger, who looked to be in slightly worse shape.  There was a jagged slice clean across her face that might warrant the use of an eye patch in addition to some magical medical attention.

"Ladies! How are we doing?"  Kit quipped and quickly ducked the bolt of electricity haphazardly shot in their direction.

"You guys are early." Elora grunted out.

"You know Jade, "on time is late", so here we are.”  Kit and Jade moved in opposite directions.

"More fun for me then."  It was Bellinor that answered. Her lilt was still full of confident disdain. She flicked her left hand and a fireball exploded out from her palm. The rush of heat forced Jade and Kit to dive for cover. 

Kit dragged Graydon out of harm’s way and found cover behind some broken marble.  It was impossible not to grimace at the sight of his arm. "I'm sure Elora can fix that."

He chuckled.  "Just a scratch. No worries."

Her responding laugh morphed into a squeak of surprise, as a sprinkle of rain extinguished the fire. 

"Oops, that was supposed to be snow!"

"C'mon on Elora.  I will bring this tower down and you know it." Bellinor raged.

"How do you know that’s not my plan?"  Elora accompanied her retort with a streak of green energy that was aimed at Bellinor’s chest.

"You'd really kill your friends just to get to me? I think I might be touched."  She answered with simultaneous red arcs of energy.

Elora ducked her head behind the reflexive barrier she emitted.  

Suddenly, the second drum sounds. It was now or never.

Elora stood up tall and made her way to stand fully behind the altar in front of her. She didn’t even look to her left or right as she asked, “With me Willow? Graydon?"

Willow regripped his staff despite the tremor in his hands. Everything ached, even his eyelashes.

With Kit's help, Graydon righted himself, his arm held tight to his body, his flute clutched in his free hand. 

They began a chant and Bellinor loosed a high-pitched scream.

Jade and Kit covered their ears against the sound. 

The chanting continued.

Red streaked from Bellinor's fingers as she rose to her feet from where she had stumbled to her knees. The air crackled and sparked as she unleashed a flurry of streaking energy that fried nearly everything it touched.  Elora remained unharmed behind the barrier Willow and Graydon created.

Bellinor seethed.  She changed tactics and sent a strike in Graydon's direction.

Kit was reacting even before Jade yelled her name.  She bared down and reflexively raised her arm in front of her face. The green shield unfurled sending the streaking bolt ricocheting to the ceiling.  Elora's chant grew and Bellinor found herself being pulled off her feet. 

"Now, Jade!" Elora shouted.  While her focus had been on Elora, Jade had begun to twirl the weighted lariat that was hooked to her belt.  A second later, Bellinor sent a flash of fire in Jade's direction just as she let the rope fly. Jade tried to fall away, her body colliding with rubble and she crashed to the floor as a line of flame-seared her shoulder.

Bellinor wailed as the rope did its job and wrapped her arms tight to her body.  She thrashed in mid-air.

"Kit, now!" Elora commanded.

Kit's eyes darted from where the flame had collided with Jade and then back to the squirming redhead floating above her.

"Focus Kit."

She couldn't see Jade, but the quicker she did her part she could go and check.  Kit balled her fists up and felt the energy gather.  It was sputtering. 

"Kit!!" Willow yelled.

"I'm trying." Her voice cracked with frustration.

"It's going to close on us."  Graydon added.

Kit took a breath and held her hands close, fingertips nearly touching, her hands round like she was holding a ball.  After a breath, a small green orb began to form.  She concentrated.  Jade was fine. Elora needed her. Everyone did.  She could do this.  She slowly expanded her hands, and the orb grew.

"Kit!!"

"Okay!!" She yelled back.  "Got it!” She swore she saw a frizzy curl of redhead move across the room.

"Do it." Elora encouraged.

On command, Kit released her hands and sent the blast of energy straight toward Bellinor.  It slammed into her and the keening noise she released shook the stone walls.

"You can't kill me, and you know it."  She gritted out.

Elora smirked.  "I know I can't destroy you, but I can put you somewhere where you can't find your way out.”

Their combined streams honed in on the green shell she was encased in.

"I'll find a way!  I'll find a way and I'll find you!"

Elora’s grin lifted the corner of her mouth in a show of deserved brashness. "Good luck with that, and I'll see you another life."

"Tuatha Avana Dimock!" Elora crossed her hands in an X and then swiped down with both hands. 

Bellinor's scream took them all down to their knees and the green casing formed cracks before exploding, sending dissipating shards of light into the air.  The shards were gone before they even hit the ground and so was Bellinor. The newly created voids disappeared as quickly as they had appeared, leaving the room filled with uncanny silence.

The ensuing silence was broken by a small groan from the corner.  "Little help princess."

Kit half-crawled over the rubble to find Jade trying to sit up while holding a hand to her shoulder.

"Nice shot." Kit winked and gripped her unharmed shoulder to help her sit up.

"Yeah, yeah."  Jade eased her hand away; it was wet with blood. "Feels like my shoulder is still on fire."

Kit cringed at the deep burn. "Ouch.  Let's get out of here please."

Elora was helping Graydon to his feet as well as they ambled over.  "The good news is that I can totally fix your arm."  She winced.  "As soon as someone sets the bone."

He chuckled.  "Of course." 

Once Elora was sure Graydon could stand on his own she made her way to the other side of the altar to find Willow.

She gasped and dropped to her knees beside Willow where he lay unmoving on his back. "Oh no!  Willow, Willow. Please be okay." The others all stopped, faces worried.

Elora went to pat his cheek and then the sorcerer sucked in air and jolted up.  "How long was I asleep?”

They all broke into relieved laughter. 

"You scared me!"  She clutched her chest and then helped him up.

The room shook.

"We need to move.  This tower is coming down. "

There were no arguments.

The top half of the tower bowed in just as they reached the bottom turn of the staircase.  One after the other, they tumbled out with a cloud of dust and raining pebbles.

Outside, the night sky glittered with stars and the full mother moon, free of its shadow, hung high in the sky; its glow so bright it might as well have been the sun. In the morning things would be clearer, but for now, it seemed that they had been able to beat back the forces of the Wyrm. The fires still burned across the battlefield as the remnants of the undead soldiers were disposed of with the mages' fire. The once passable veils between planes and realms were once again sealed.  It was hard to tell the extent of the damage but as Elora emerged with Graydon and Willow on one side and Kit and Jade on the other, cheers of triumph began to ripple through the crowd.

Kit was the first to reach out and gather up Elora in a hug, that quickly became her being encircled by Jade, Boorman, and Airk.  It was a little hard to breathe and they were squeezing just a touch too tight, but it was one of the best hugs she had ever received.

Graydon flashed her a proud smile before he was helped by Lori and another soldier off to the infirmary. She waved at him and then allowed herself a few moments to simply breathe in the sight of their success.  And it was indeed theirs, newly acquired allies, old friends, and the new ones that had yet to be made. 

Elora watched as Jade and Scorpia shared a long embrace.  The Bone Reaver general even gave Kit a full smile before she patted her gently on the shoulder and then made her way toward Boorman. She then watched as Willow reunited with his daughter and the warriors of people that had come to her aid.  All around her soldiers, knights, and all manner of folk who had come together in battle against the forces of the Wyrm and Bellinor, embraced and rejoiced in the aftermath. 

Come morning they would honor their dead and set out to begin a new age for Andowyne and the other realms.  There would be new treaties and pacts to be made, reparations given, and sovereignty decided. Nockmaar could once again become a home for the returned Empress, a crossroads for travel and commerce, and once a beacon – only now it would be a beacon of light, hope, and love.

A wide smile pulled at Elora’s cheeks, her focus on the spontaneous celebration that had commenced. Jade and Kit looped their arms through hers and dragged her into the impromptu celebratory dancing.  There would be time enough for wistful reflection in the coming days; for now, the only thing needed of Elora was simply her presence and her laughter amongst her family. Under a full moon and a sea of stars, they rejoiced, for the Empress had returned.  Firelight danced and so did they.

...Fade out.

Chapter Text

Six Moons Later…

Jade grumbled under her breath as Kit adjusted the material of the forest green cape she had to wear as the Captain of the Empress’ Guards and Knights of the Unified Realms.

Kit pursed her lips. “You know, if you would stop fidgeting I could tie this thing faster.”

Jade huffed and avoided what she knew would be a wicked gleam in grey-blue eyes.  “I just think the cape is too much.  And then when I walk, I can feel it dragging behind me.  You know I hate dresses.”

Kit snorted and then lifted on tiptoes to press a sweet kiss to Jade’s freckled cheek.   “Oh, it’s not that bad, and besides,” Kit stepped back and arched an eyebrow. “You look so damn handsome in this uniform and cape that I really can’t wait to get you out of it.”

Jade’s cheeks darkened and she bit her lip and lowered her eyelids.  “That so? Even the cape?” She pulled Kit in by the waist, her hands warm against the supple leather of her breeches.  She leaned her head down and nuzzled her nose.

Kit let out a soft sigh.  “I have a bunch of ideas for that cape.”

A pleasant shiver went up Jade’s spine, and she pressed her lips to Kit’s.  They lost themselves to the luxury of one another’s mouths for a few long breaths until a cleared throat startled them.

“Your Highness. Captain. My apologies.” 

Kit turned out of Jade’s arms and stood by her side.  She raked a hand through the swoop of dark brown hair that had fallen across her forehead.  

“How can we help, Griffin?”  Jade answered before Kit could come up with some sarcastic reply.

The young sentry stood at attention and saluted Jade.  Jade tried not to roll her eyes, still not used to all the honorifics.  Kit bumped her hip.

“Empress Elora and Queen Sorsha wanted to alert you that the Reavers' caravan is two leagues out.”

Jade nodded and Griffin saluted once more and turned on his heel.

Jade threw her head back and let out an exasperated groan.  Kit laced their fingers together and pulled the sulking knight down the corridor. 

“I know you’re worried, but it’s going to be okay.”

Jade snorted in disbelief.  “Kit, my sister, and your mother are going to be in a room together.”  She stopped walking but kept ahold of Kit’s hand.

Reluctance and the edge of real fear were visible in honey-brown eyes.  Kit reached up and caressed Jade’s cheek with her free hand. 

“Hey, Sorsha and Scorpia know how important we are to each other.  And they know that Elora needs us both, so they can’t possibly kill each other.”  Kit twisted her mouth in thought.  After a pause, she added, “Well, maybe after the wedding, but not before the treaty.”

Jade gasped in mock offense. She pinched Kit’s side playfully, eliciting a burst of laughter that echoed down the corridor.  They settled after a moment and touched their foreheads together.  “We could also just get secretly married and then disappear behind one of those doors for a few moons.”  Jade’s voice was soft, her words a whisper across Kit’s lips.

Kit looped her arms around Jade’s neck and nipped at her plump bottom lip with a teasing kiss.  “That does sound like it could be an adventure.” 

They both smiled into the kiss, lost to each other and oblivious to everything around them.

“Well, if you two need some recommendations about which realms to visit, I could help.” A familiar voice broke their bubble of intimacy.

Kit and Jade whirled around together, both immediately staggered back in shock and surprise. 

Jade was stunned and speechless, and Kit looked ready to burst into tears as she breathed out one word: “Dad!?” 

FADE TO BLACK